This is a modern-English version of The Comic English Grammar: A New and Facetious Introduction to the English Tongue, originally written by Leigh, Percival. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

 

 

THE COMIC ENGLISH GRAMMAR.

 

 

LONDON:
PRINTED BY SAMUEL BENTLEY,
Bangor House, Shoe Lane.

LONDON:
PRINTED BY SAMUEL BENTLEY,
Bangor House, Shoe Lane.

 

 

 

 

THE COMIC

THE COMIC

ENGLISH GRAMMAR;

ENGLISH GRAMMAR;

 

A NEW AND FACETIOUS
Introduction to the English Tongue.

A NEW AND FACETIOUS
Introduction to the English Language.

 

BY THE AUTHOR OF THE COMIC LATIN GRAMMAR.

BY THE AUTHOR OF THE COMIC LATIN GRAMMAR.

 

EMBELLISHED
WITH UPWARDS OF FIFTY CHARACTERISTIC ILLUSTRATIONS BY J. LEECH.

EMBELLISHED
WITH OVER FIFTY UNIQUE ILLUSTRATIONS BY J. LEECH.

 

LONDON:
RICHARD BENTLEY, NEW BURLINGTON STREET.
1840.

LONDON:
RICHARD BENTLEY, NEW BURLINGTON STREET.
1840.

 

 

TO MR. GEORGE ROBINS,

A Writer unrivalled in this or any other Age for

AN ORIGINALITY OF STYLE,

(if the expression may be pardoned) quite unique, and a Dexterity in the Use
of Metaphor
unparalleled; whose multifarious and sublime—it would not
be too much to say talented—Compositions would, it may be fearlessly
asserted, afford any

ENTERPRISING PUBLISHER
a not-every-day-to-be-met-with, and not in-a-hurry-to-be-relinquished opportunity
for an

ELIGIBLE INVESTMENT OF CAPITAL,

forming a Property which, under judicious management, would soon become
entitled to the well-merited appellation of a

PRINCELY DOMAIN!

which, without exciting a blush in the mind of veracity, might be said (in a
literary point of view) to be fertilised by a meandering rivulet of Poetry,
comparable for Beauty and Picturesque Effect to

THE SILVERY STREAM OF THE ISIS;

whose richness (equalled only by his fidelity) of description, presenting a refreshing
contrast to the style of his various compeers, precludes the attempt
to perpetrate a panegyric, otherwise than by assuming the responsibility and
risk of applying to him the words of our

IMMORTAL BARD:

“Take him for all in all
We ne’er shall see his like again.”

This little Treatise on

COMIC ENGLISH

is, with the most profound Veneration, Admiration, nay, even with
Respect (and the term is used “advisedly”)

humbly dedicated
by
HIS MOST OBLIGED AND MOST
OBEDIENT SERVANT,

THE AUTHOR.

To Mr. George Robins,

A writer unmatched in this age or any other for

AN ORIGINALITY OF STYLE,

(if that phrase can be excused) entirely unique, and a skill in the Use of Metaphor that is unparalleled; whose diverse and amazing—it wouldn't
be an exaggeration to say talented—Creations would, with complete confidence,

ENTERPRISING PUBLISHER
a truly rare opportunity and one not easily let go of
for an

ELIGIBLE INVESTMENT OF CAPITAL,

creating a property that, with careful management, would soon rightfully be called a

PRINCELY DOMAIN!

which, without causing any shame to the truth, could be described (from a
literary standpoint) as nourished by a winding stream of Poetry,
comparable in beauty and picturesque quality to

THE SILVERY STREAM OF THE ISIS;

whose richness (only matched by his loyalty) in description, presenting a refreshing
contrast to the style of his various peers, makes it impossible
to praise him any other way than by taking the chance of quoting the words of our

IMMORTAL BARD:

“Take him for all in all
We ne’er shall see his like again.”

This little Treatise on

COMIC ENGLISH

is, with the deepest Worship, Respect, and even with
Respect (and I choose the word carefully)

humbly dedicated
by
HIS MOST OBLIGED AND MOST
OBEDIENT SERVANT,

THE AUTHOR.

 

 


PREFACE.

It may be considered a strange wish on the part of an Author, to have his preface compared to a donkey’s gallop. We are nevertheless desirous that our own should be considered both short and sweet. For our part, indeed, we would have every preface as short as an orator’s cough, to which, in purpose, it is so nearly like; but Fashion requires, and like the rest of her sex, requires because she requires, that before a writer begins the business of his book, he should give an account to the world of his reasons for producing it; and therefore, to avoid singularity, we shall proceed with the statement of our own, excepting only a few private ones, which are neither here nor there.

It might seem like a strange wish for an author to want his preface compared to a donkey's gallop. Still, we want ours to be considered both brief and enjoyable. For our part, we’d prefer every preface to be as short as a quick cough from a speaker, since it serves a similar purpose; however, fashion demands—just like the rest of her kind does— that before a writer starts the main content of the book, he should explain to the world why he created it. So, to avoid being out of the ordinary, we will share our reasons, leaving out just a few personal ones that aren't relevant here.

[Pg viii]To advance the interests of mankind by promoting the cause of Education; to ameliorate the conversation of the masses; to cultivate Taste, and diffuse Refinement; these are the objects which we have in view in submitting a Comic English Grammar to the patronage of a discerning Public. Nor have we been actuated by philanthropic motives alone, but also by a regard to Patriotism, which, as it has been pronounced on high authority to be the last refuge of a scoundrel, must necessarily be the first concern of an aspiring and disinterested mind. We felt ourselves called upon to do as much, at least, for Modern England as we had before done for Ancient Rome; and having been considered by competent judges to have infused a little liveliness into a dead language, we were bold enough to hope that we might extract some amusement from a living one.

[Pg viii]Our goal is to promote the interests of humanity by supporting education; to improve the conversation of the masses; to develop taste and spread refinement. These are the aims we have in mind as we present a Comic English Grammar to a discerning public. We're not just motivated by a desire to help others, but also by a sense of patriotism, which, as has been noted by a respected authority, is often the last refuge of a scoundrel and should be the primary concern of those who are ambitious and genuinely selfless. We felt we should contribute as much to Modern England as we had previously done for Ancient Rome; and since we’ve been deemed by knowledgeable people to have brought some liveliness to a dead language, we were daring enough to believe we could find some fun in a living one.

Few persons there are, whose ears are so extremely obtuse, as not to be frequently annoyed at the violations of Grammar by which they are so often assailed. It is really painful to be forced, in walking along the streets, to hear such phrases as, “That ’ere homnibus.” “Where’ve you bin.”[Pg ix]Vot’s the hodds?” and the like. Very dreadful expressions are also used by draymen and others in addressing their horses. What can possibly induce a human being to say “Gee woot!” “’Mather way!” or “Woa?” not to mention the atrocious “Kim aup!” of the ignorant and degraded costermonger. We once actually heard a fellow threaten to “pitch into” his dog! meaning, we believe, to beat the animal.

There are few people whose ears are so dull that they aren’t often bothered by the grammar mistakes they hear all around them. It’s truly painful to walk down the street and hear phrases like, “That ’ere homnibus.” “Where’ve you bin.”[Pg ix]Vot’s the hodds?” and so on. Some really terrible expressions are also used by delivery drivers and others when talking to their horses. What would make someone say “Gee woot!” “’Mather way!” or “Woa?” not to mention the awful “Kim aup!” from the uneducated and lowly costermonger. We actually once heard someone threaten to “pitch into” his dog! We think he meant to beat the animal.

It is notorious that the above and greater enormities are perpetrated in spite of the number of Grammars already before the world. This fact sufficiently excuses the present addition to the stock; and as serious English Grammars have hitherto failed to effect the desired reformation, we are induced to attempt it by means of a Comic one.

It’s well-known that the serious issues mentioned above occur despite the many grammars already available. This fact justifies adding to the collection; and since serious English grammars have not successfully brought about the needed changes, we’re motivated to try doing it with a humorous one.

With regard to the moral tendency of our labours, we may here be permitted to remark, that they will tend, if successful, to the suppression of evil speaking.

With respect to the moral purpose of our work, we can note that, if successful, it will contribute to reducing evil speaking.

We shall only add, that as the Spartans used to exhibit a tipsy slave to their children with a view to disgust them with drunkenness, so we, by giving a few examples here and there, of[Pg x] incorrect phraseology, shall expose, in their naked deformity, the vices of speech to the ingenuous reader.

We want to point out that just as the Spartans would show a drunken slave to their kids to make them repulsed by drinking, we will give a few examples of[Pg x] poor language to reveal, in all their ugly forms, the flaws in speech to the honest reader.

 

 

 


LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.

  Page
FRONTISPIECE. Frontispiece
MINERVA TEACHING x
JOHN BULL 12
THE “PRODIGY” 14
“JANE YOU KNOW WHO” 18
MUTES AND LIQUIDS 23
AWKWARD LOUT 24
HA! HA! HA! HO! HO! HO! HE! HE! HE! 27
“O!, WHAT, A, LARK!—HERE, WE, ARE!” 28
ALDIBORONTIPHOSCOPHORMIO AND CHRONONHOTONTHOLOGOS 34
SINGLE BLESSEDNESS 40
APPLE SAUCE 45
MATILDA 48
A SOCIALIST 50
“SHAN’T I SHINE TO NIGHT, DEAR?” 51
JULIA 57
A VERY BAD CASE 59
A SELECT VESTRY 69
SELF-ESTEEM 78
“FACT, MADAM!”—“GRACIOUS, MAJOR!” 82
YEARS OF DISCRETION 89
“I SHALL GIVE YOU A DRUBBING!” 97
[Pg xii]A COMICAL CONJUNCTION 106
“AS WELL AS CAN BE EXPECTED” 108
“HOW’S YOUR INSPECTOR?” 119
“WHAT A DUCK OF A MAN!” 120
THE FLIRT 122
THE CAPTAIN 128
THE DUKE OF WELLINGTON 131
“OH! YOU GOOD-FOR-NOTHING MAN!” 137
THE YOUNG GENTLEMAN 139
“VIRTUE’S REWARD” 142
“NOT TO MINCE MATTERS, MISS, I LOVE YOU” 145
THE FRENCH MARQUIS 149
“THE ENGAGED ONES” 153
“THE LADIES!” 156
“HIT ONE OF YOUR OWN SIZE!” 158
ALL FOR LOVE 169
“TALE OF A TUB” 170
“A RESPECTABLE MAN” 177
DOING WHAT YOU LIKE WITH YOUR OWN 180
“WHAT A LITTLE DEAR!” 183
BRUTUS 187
THE TWO DOVES 190
“THE NASTY LITTLE SQUALLING BRAT” 205
“OH, JEMIMA!” 214
LOVE AND MURDER 216
STANDING ON POINTS 218
“WHERE GOT’ST THOU THAT GOOSE?” 219

 

 


PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE.

Our native country having been, from time immemorial, entitled Merry England, it is clear that, provided it has been called by a right name, a Comic Grammar will afford the most hopeful means of teaching its inhabitants their language.

Our home country has long been known as Merry England, so it's evident that, assuming it has been named correctly, a Comic Grammar will provide the best way to teach its people their language.

That the epithet in question has been correctly applied, it will therefore be our business to show.

That the nickname in question has been correctly used, it will be our job to demonstrate.

If we can only prove that things which foreigners regard in the most serious point of view, and which, perhaps, ought in reality to be so considered, afford the modern Minotaur John Bull, merely matter of amusement, we shall go far towards the establishment of our position. We hope to do this and more also.

If we can just show that things which foreigners see as really important, and which perhaps should actually be seen that way, only provide modern Minotaur John Bull with entertainment, we'll make significant progress in proving our point. We aim to do this and even more.

Births, marriages, and deaths, especially the latter, must be allowed to be matters of some consequence. Every one knows what jokes are[Pg 2] made upon the two first subjects. Those which the remaining one affords, we shall proceed to consider.

Births, marriages, and deaths, especially the last one, are definitely significant events. Everyone knows the jokes made about the first two topics. Now, let's take a look at the humor related to the last one.

Suicide, for instance, is looked upon by Mr. Bull with a very different eye from that with which his neighbours regard it. As to an abortive attempt thereat, it excites in his mind unmitigated ridicule, instead of interest and sympathy. In Paris a foolish fellow, discontented with the world, or, more probably, failing in some attempt to make himself conspicuous, ties a brickbat to his neck, and jumps, at twelve o’clock of the day, into the Seine. He thereby excites great admiration in the minds of the bystanders; but were he to play the same trick on London Bridge, as soon as he had been pulled out of the water he would only be laughed at for his pains.

Suicide, for example, is viewed by Mr. Bull in a completely different way than his neighbors see it. When it comes to a failed attempt, it sparks nothing but sheer mockery in his mind, rather than any interest or sympathy. In Paris, a foolish guy, unhappy with life, or more likely, trying to get attention, ties a brick to his neck and jumps into the Seine at noon. This act earns him a lot of admiration from onlookers; however, if he pulled the same stunt on London Bridge, once he was pulled out of the water, he would just be laughed at for his trouble.

There was a certain gentleman, an officer in the navy, one Lieutenant Luff; at least we have never heard the fact of his existence disputed; who used to spend all his time in drinking grog; and at last, when he could get no more, thought proper to shoot himself through the chest. In France he would have been buried in Père La Chaise, or some such place, and would have had an ode written to his memory. As his native country, however, was the scene of his exploit,[Pg 3] he was interred, for the affair happened some years ago, in a cross-road; and his fate has been made the subject of a comic song.

There was a certain guy, a navy officer named Lieutenant Luff; we haven’t heard anyone challenge the fact that he existed; who spent all his time drinking grog. Finally, when he couldn’t get any more, he decided to shoot himself in the chest. In France, he would have been buried in Père La Chaise or a similar place, and someone would have written a poem in his honor. Since his home country was where this happened, [Pg 3] he was buried at a crossroad; and his fate has turned into a comedy song.

That our countrymen regard Death as a jest, no one who considers their bravery in war or their appetite in peace, can possibly doubt. And the expressions, “to hop the twig,” “to kick the bucket,” “to go off the hooks,” “to turn up the toes,” and so on, vernacularly used as synonymous with “to expire,” sufficiently show the jocular light in which the last act of the farce of Life is viewed in Her Majesty’s dominions.

That our fellow countrymen see Death as a joke is something no one can doubt, especially when you think about their courage in battle or their enjoyment of peace. Phrases like “to hop the twig,” “to kick the bucket,” “to go off the hooks,” “to turn up the toes,” and others, commonly used as synonyms for “to die,” clearly demonstrate the humorous way in which the final act of the play of Life is regarded in Her Majesty’s territories.

An execution is looked upon abroad as a serious affair; but with us it is quite another matter. Capital punishments, whatever they may be to the sufferers, are to the spectators, if we may judge from their behaviour, little else than capital jokes. The terms which, in common discourse, are used by the humble classes to denote the pensile state, namely, “dancing on nothing,” “having a drop too much,” or “being troubled with a line,” are quite playful, and the “Last Dying Speech” of the criminal is usually a species of composition which might well be called “An Entertaining Narrative illustrated with Humourous Designs.”

An execution is seen as a serious matter in other countries; but for us, it's a completely different story. Capital punishment, no matter how it affects those involved, seems to be viewed by the audience, based on their reactions, as little more than a grim joke. The terms commonly used by the lower classes to describe the state of being condemned, like "dancing on air," "having one too many," or "dealing with a rope," are all quite lighthearted. Even the “Last Dying Speech” of the criminal often resembles what could be called “An Entertaining Narrative with Humorous Illustrations.”

The play of George Barnwell, in which a[Pg 4] deluded linendraper’s apprentice commits a horrid murder on the body of a pious uncle, excites, whenever it is represented, as much amusement as if it were a comedy; and there is also a ballad detailing the same circumstances, which, when sung at convivial meetings, is productive of much merriment. Billy Taylor, too, another ballad of the same sort, celebrates, in jocund strains, an act of unjustifiable homicide.

The play by George Barnwell, where a[Pg 4] misguided linen-draper's apprentice commits a terrible murder against his devout uncle, generates as much laughter when performed as if it were a comedy; there’s also a ballad that tells the same story, which, when sung at festive gatherings, brings a lot of joy. Billy Taylor, another ballad of this kind, cheerfully sings about an unjustifiable killing.

Even the terrors of the other world are converted, in Great Britain, into the drolleries of this. The awful apparitions of the unfortunate Miss Bailey, and the equally unfortunate Mr. Giles Scroggins, have each of them furnished the materials of a comical ditty; and the terrific appearance of the Ghost of a Sheep’s Head to one William White,—a prodigy which would be considered in Germany as fearful in the extreme, has been applied, by some popular but anonymous writer, to the same purpose. The bodily ablation of an unprincipled exciseman by the Prince of Darkness, a circumstance in itself certainly of a serious nature, has been recorded by one of our greatest poets in strains by no means remarkable for gravity. The appellation, “Old Nick,” applied by the vulgar to the Prince in question, is, in every sense of the words, a[Pg 5] nickname; and the aliases by which, like many of his subjects, he is also called and known, such as “Old Scratch,” “Old Harry,” or “The Old Gentleman,” are, to say the very least of them, terms that border on the familiar.

Even the fears of the afterlife get turned into jokes in Great Britain. The frightening appearances of the unfortunate Miss Bailey and the equally unfortunate Mr. Giles Scroggins have each inspired a funny song. The terrifying sight of the Ghost of a Sheep’s Head appearing to one William White—a sight that would be seen as extremely scary in Germany—has been used, by some well-known but anonymous writer, for the same purpose. The bodily removal of a corrupt tax collector by the Prince of Darkness, a serious event in itself, has been described by one of our greatest poets in a tone that is far from serious. The nickname “Old Nick,” used by the common people for this Prince, is, in every sense, a[Pg 5] nickname; and the other names he’s known by, like “Old Scratch,” “Old Harry,” or “The Old Gentleman,” are, at the very least, terms that are quite familiar.

In the popular drama of Punch,[1] we observe a[Pg 6] perfect climax of atrocities and horrors. Victim after victim falls prostrate beneath the cudgel of the deformed and barbarous monster; the very first who feels his tyranny being the wife of his bosom. He, meanwhile, behaves in the most heartless manner, actually singing and capering among the mangled carcases. Benevolence is shocked, Justice is derided, Law is set at nought, and Constables are slain. The fate to which he had been consigned by a Jury of his Country is eluded; and the Avenger of Crime is circumvented by the wily assassin. Lastly, to crown the whole, Retribution herself is mocked; and the very Arch Fiend is dismissed to his own dominions with a fractured skull. And at every stage of these frightful proceedings shouts of uproarious laughter attest the delight of the beholders, increasing in violence with every additional terror, and swelling at the concluding one to an almost inextinguishable peal.

In the popular drama of Punch,[1] we see a[Pg 6] perfect climax of atrocities and horrors. One victim after another falls helpless under the blows of the deformed and savage monster; the very first to suffer from his tyranny is his own wife. Meanwhile, he acts in the most heartless way, actually singing and dancing among the mangled bodies. Kindness is shocked, Justice is mocked, Law is disregarded, and police officers are killed. He escapes the punishment given to him by a Jury of his Country; and the Avenger of Crime is outsmarted by the cunning assassin. Finally, to top it all off, Retribution herself is made a mockery; and the very Arch Fiend is sent back to his own realm with a broken skull. And at each stage of these dreadful events, shouts of uproarious laughter show the delight of the audience, growing louder with every added terror, and swelling at the last one to an almost unstoppable roar.

Indeed there is scarcely any shocking thing out of which we can extract no amusement, except the loss of money, wherein, at least when it is our own, we cannot see anything to laugh at.

Indeed, there’s hardly anything shocking that we can’t find some amusement in, except for losing money, because, at least when it's our own, there's nothing funny about it.

Some will say that we make it a principle to convert whatever frightens other people into a jest, in order that we may imbibe a contempt[Pg 7] for danger; and that our superiority (universally admitted) over all nations in courage and prowess, is, in fact, owing to the way which we have acquired of laughing all terrors, natural and supernatural, utterly to scorn. With these, however, we do not agree. Our national laughter is, in our opinion, as little based on principle as our national actions have of late years been. We laugh from impulse, or, as we do everything else, because we choose. And we shall find, on examination, that we have contrived, amongst us, to render a great many things exceedingly droll and absurd, without having the slightest reason to assign for so doing.

Some people say that we make it a habit to turn whatever scares others into a joke, so we can develop a disdain for danger; and that our widely acknowledged superiority over all nations in bravery and skill actually comes from our ability to laugh off all fears, whether natural or supernatural. However, we don't agree with this. In our view, our national laughter is just as unprincipled as our recent actions have been. We laugh on impulse, or, like we do with everything else, because we choose to. Upon closer look, we’ll see that we've managed to make a lot of things ridiculously funny and absurd without having any real reason for it.

For example, there is nothing in the office of a Parish Clerk that makes it desirable that he should be a ludicrous person. There is no reason why he should have a cracked voice; an inability to use, or a tendency to omit, the aspirate; a stupid countenance; or a pompous manner. Nor do we clearly see why he should be unable to pronounce proper names; should say Snatchacrab for Sennacherib, or Leftenant for Leviathan. Such, nevertheless, are the peculiarities by which he is commonly distinguished.

For example, there’s nothing about the job of a Parish Clerk that makes it necessary for him to be a ridiculous person. There’s no reason for him to have a squeaky voice, struggle with pronunciation, have a blank expression, or act all stuffy. It’s also unclear why he should have trouble saying proper names or mix them up, like saying Snatchacrab instead of Sennacherib, or Leftenant instead of Leviathan. However, these are the quirks that he’s typically known for.

We are likewise at a loss to divine why so studiously ridiculous a costume has been made to[Pg 8] enhance the natural absurdity of a Beadle; for we can hardly believe that his singular style of dress was really intended to inspire small children with veneration and awe.

We also can't figure out why such a deliberately ridiculous outfit has been made to[Pg 8] amplify the natural absurdity of a Beadle; we can hardly believe that his unique style of dress was actually meant to inspire little kids with respect and awe.

It can scarcely be supposed that a Lord Mayor’s Show was instituted only to be laughed at; yet who would contend that it is of any other use? Nor could the office of the Chief Magistrate of a Corporation, nor that of an Alderman, have been created for the amusement of the Public: there is, however, no purpose which both of them so frequently serve.

It’s hard to believe that a Lord Mayor’s Show was created just to be a joke; still, who can argue it serves any other purpose? The roles of the Chief Magistrate of a Corporation and an Alderman surely weren’t established for the public’s entertainment, yet that’s often the main function they fulfill.

If the wig and robes of a Judge were meant to excite the respect of the community in general, and the fear of the unconscientious part of it, we cannot but think that the design has been unsuccessful. That the ministers of justice are not, in fact, so reverently held, by any means, as from the nature of their functions they might be expected to be, is certain. A magistrate, to go no further, is universally known, if not designated, by the jocose appellation of “Beak.”

If the wig and robes of a judge were meant to inspire respect from the community and fear from those who lack conscience, we can't help but think that this goal has failed. It's clear that those in charge of justice are not viewed with the reverence one might expect based on their roles. A magistrate, for example, is commonly known, if not explicitly called, by the lighthearted nickname “Beak.”

Butchers, bakers, cobblers, tinkers, costermongers, and tailors; to say nothing of footmen, waiters, dancing-masters, and barbers have become the subjects of ridicule to an extent not warranted by their avocations, simply considered.

Butchers, bakers, shoemakers, repairers, street sellers, and tailors; not to mention footmen, waitstaff, dance instructors, and barbers have become the butt of jokes to a degree that isn’t justified by their jobs, when looked at on their own.

[Pg 9]But the comical mind, like the jaundiced eye, views everything through a coloured medium. Such a mind is that of the generality of Britons. We distinguish even the nearest ties of relationship by facetious names. A father is called “Dad,” or “The Governor;” an uncle, “Nunkey;” and a wife, “a rib,” or more pleasantly still, as in the advertisements, an “encumbrance.” Almost every being or thing, indeed, has in English two words to express it, an ordinary and an odd one; and so greatly has the number of expressions of the kind last mentioned increased of late, that, as it appears to us, a new edition of Johnson’s Dictionary, enriched with modern additions, is imperatively called for. When we talk of odd words, we have no fear that our meaning will be misunderstood. It is true that there are some few individuals who complain that they do not see any wit in calling a sheep’s-head a “jemmy,” legs “bandies,” or a hand a “mawley;” and it is also true that there was once a mathematician, who, after reading through Milton’s Paradise Lost, wanted to know what it all proved?

[Pg 9]But the humorous mind, like a biased eye, views everything through a tinted lens. This describes the mindset of most Britons. We even refer to our closest family members with funny names. A father becomes “Dad” or “The Governor;” an uncle is called “Nunkey;” and a wife is often referred to as “a rib,” or more humorously, as in the ads, an “encumbrance.” Almost everything has in English two ways to say it: a standard term and a quirky one; and the number of these quirky expressions has grown so much recently that we believe a new version of Johnson’s Dictionary, updated with modern terms, is urgently needed. When we use these quirky words, we’re not worried that our meaning will be lost. It’s true that a few people complain they don’t find any humor in calling a sheep’s head a “jemmy,” legs “bandies,” or a hand a “mawley;” and it’s also true that there was once a mathematician who, after reading Milton’s Paradise Lost, wanted to know what it actually proved?

And now that we are speaking of names, we may mention a few which are certainly of a curious nature, and which no foreigner could possibly have invented; unless, which would be likely enough,[Pg 10] he meant to apply them seriously. The names we allude to are names of places—and pretty places they are too; as, “Mount Pleasant,” “Paradise Row,” “Golden Lane.”

And now that we're talking about names, we should mention a few that are definitely interesting and that no outsider could have come up with—unless, which is quite possible,[Pg 10] they intended to use them seriously. The names we're referring to are names of locations—and they are lovely places too, like “Mount Pleasant,” “Paradise Row,” and “Golden Lane.”

Then there are a great many whimsical things that we do:—

Then there are a lot of quirky things that we do:—

When a man cannot pay his debts, and has no prospect of being able to do so except by working, we shut him up in gaol, and humorously describe his condition as that of being in Quod.

When a man can’t pay his debts and has no chance of being able to do so except by working, we lock him up in jail and jokingly refer to his situation as being in Quod.

We will not allow a man to give an old woman a dose of rhubarb if he have not acquired at least half a dozen sciences; but we permit a quack to sell as much poison as he pleases, with no other diploma than what he gets from the “College of Health.”

We won’t let a man give an old woman a dose of rhubarb unless he has studied at least six different subjects; yet we allow a fraud to sell as much poison as he wants, armed only with a certificate from the “College of Health.”

When a thief pleads “Guilty” to an indictment, he is advised by the Judge to recall his plea; as if a trial were a matter of sport, and the culprit, like a fox, gave no amusement unless regularly run down. This perhaps is the reason why allowing an animal to start some little time before the pursuit is commenced, is called giving him law.

When a thief pleads “Guilty” to an indictment, the Judge advises him to reconsider his plea; as if a trial were just a game, and the criminal, like a fox, isn’t entertaining unless he’s hunted down in a proper chase. This might be why letting an animal get a head start before the chase begins is referred to as giving him law.

When one man runs away with another’s wife, and, being on that account challenged to fight a duel, shoots the aggrieved party through the head, the latter is said to receive satisfaction.

When a man runs off with another man's wife and, as a result, is challenged to a duel, shoots the wronged man in the head, it's said that the latter gets satisfaction.

[Pg 11]We never take a glass of wine at dinner without getting somebody else to do the same, as if we wanted encouragement; and then, before we venture to drink, we bow to each other across the table, preserving all the while a most wonderful gravity. This, however, it may be said, is the natural result of endeavouring to keep one another in countenance.

[Pg 11]We never have a glass of wine at dinner without convincing someone else to join us, as if we need some kind of support; and then, before we actually take a sip, we nod to each other across the table, maintaining a remarkably serious expression the whole time. This, however, could be seen as a natural consequence of trying to boost each other's spirits.

The way in which we imitate foreign manners and customs is very amusing. Savages stick fish-bones through their noses; our fair countrywomen have hoops of metal poked through their ears. The Caribs flatten the forehead; the Chinese compress the foot; and we possess similar contrivances for reducing the figure of a young lady to a resemblance to an hour-glass or a devil-on-two-sticks.

The way we copy foreign styles and customs is quite entertaining. Indigenous people pierce fish bones through their noses; our lovely women have metal hoops inserted in their ears. The Caribs flatten their foreheads; the Chinese bind their feet; and we have our own methods to trim a young woman’s figure into the shape of an hourglass or a stick figure.

There being no other assignable motive for these and the like proceedings, it is reasonable to suppose that they are adopted, as schoolboys say, “for fun.”

There’s no other clear reason for these actions, so it makes sense to think that they’re done, as schoolboys would say, “for fun.”

We could go on, were it necessary, adducing facts to an almost unlimited extent; but we consider that enough has now been said in proof of the comic character of the national mind. And in conclusion, if any foreign author can be produced, equal in point of wit, humour, and drollery, to[Pg 12] Swift, Sterne, or Butler, we hereby engage to eat him; albeit we have no pretensions to the character of a “helluo librorum.”

We could keep going, if needed, presenting facts to an almost endless degree; but we believe enough has been said to demonstrate the comedic nature of the national mindset. In closing, if any foreign author can be found who matches the wit, humor, and absurdity of[Pg 12] Swift, Sterne, or Butler, we promise to eat him; even though we don’t claim to be “book gluttons.”

 

 

 


THE
COMIC ENGLISH GRAMMAR.

THE
COMIC ENGLISH GRAMMAR.

 

“English Grammar,” according to Lindley Murray, “is the art of speaking and writing the English language with propriety.”

“English Grammar,” according to Lindley Murray, “is the skill of speaking and writing the English language correctly.”

The English language, written and spoken with propriety, is commonly called the King’s English.

The English language, used properly in writing and conversation, is often referred to as the King's English.

A monarch, who, three or four generations back, occupied the English throne, is reported to have said, “If beebles will be boets, they must sdarve.” This was a rather curious specimen of “King’s English.” It is, however, a maxim of our law, that “the King can do no wrong.” Whatever bad English, therefore, may proceed from the royal mouth, is not “King’s English,” but “Minister’s English,” for which they alone are responsible. For illustrations of this kind of “English” we beg to refer the reader to the celebrated English Grammar which was written by the late Mr. Cobbett.

A monarch who reigned on the English throne three or four generations ago reportedly said, “If people will be boats, they must starve.” This was a rather odd example of "King's English." However, there is a legal principle that states, “the King can do no wrong.” So, whatever poor English may come from the royal mouth is not "King's English," but "Minister's English," for which they alone are accountable. For examples of this kind of "English," we invite the reader to consult the famous English Grammar written by the late Mr. Cobbett.

King’s English (or, perhaps, under existing circumstances we should say, Queen’s English) is the[Pg 14] current coin of conversation, to mutilate which, and unlawfully to utter the same, is called clipping the King’s English; a high crime and misdemeanour.

King’s English (or, perhaps, considering the current situation, we should say, Queen’s English) is the[Pg 14] standard language for conversation, which, if distorted or unlawfully used, is referred to as clipping the King’s English; a serious offense.

Clipped English, or bad English, is one variety of Comic English, of which we shall adduce instances hereafter.

Clipped English, or poor English, is one type of Comic English, and we will provide examples of it later.

 

He’s only a little “prodigy” of mine, Doctor.

He’s just a small “prodigy” of mine, Doc.

 

Slipslop, or the erroneous substitution of one word for another, as “prodigy” for “protégée,”[Pg 15] “derangement” for “arrangement,” “exasperate” for “aspirate,” and the like, is another.

Slipslop, or mistakenly using one word in place of another, like saying “prodigy” instead of “protégée,” [Pg 15] “derangement” instead of “arrangement,” “exasperate” instead of “aspirate,” and so on, is another.

Slang, which consists in cant words and phrases, as “dodge” for “sly trick,” “no go” for “failure,” and “carney” “to flatter,” may be considered a third.

Slang, which includes informal words and phrases, like “dodge” for “sly trick,” “no go” for “failure,” and “carney” for “to flatter,” can be seen as a third category.

Latinised English, or Fine English, sometimes assumes the character of Comic English, especially when applied to the purposes of common discourse; as “Extinguish the luminary,” “Agitate the communicator,” “Are your corporeal functions in a condition of salubrity?” “A sable visual orb,” “A sanguinary nasal protuberance.”

Latinized English, or Fine English, often takes on the form of Comic English, particularly when used in everyday conversation; like saying "Turn off the light," "Stir the conversation," "Are you feeling healthy?" "A black eye," "A bloody nose."

American English is Comic English in a “pretty particular considerable tarnation” degree.

American English is Comic English in a "pretty particular considerable tarnation" degree.

Among the various kinds of Comic English it would be “tout-à-fait” inexcusable, were we to “manquer” to mention one which has, so to speak, quite “bouleversé’d” the old-fashioned style of conversation; French-English, that is what “nous voulons dire.” “Avec un poco” of the “Italiano,” this forms what is also called the Mosaic dialect.

Among the different types of Comic English, it would be completely unacceptable if we failed to mention one that has really shaken up the old-fashioned way of talking; French-English, that’s what we mean. With a bit of Italian thrown in, this creates what's also known as the Mosaic dialect.

English Grammar is divided into four parts—Orthography, Etymology, Syntax, and Prosody; and as these are points that a good grammarian always stands upon, he, particularly when a pedant, and consequently somewhat flat, may very properly be compared to a table.

English grammar is divided into four parts—spelling, word origins, sentence structure, and rhythm; and since these are key areas that a good grammarian always focuses on, he, especially when being a know-it-all, and thus somewhat flat, can be fairly compared to a table.

 

 


PART I.
ORTHOGRAPHY.

 

CHAPTER. I.

OF THE NATURE OF THE LETTERS, AND OF A COMIC ALPHABET.

OF THE NATURE OF THE LETTERS, AND OF A COMIC ALPHABET.

Orthography is like a junior usher, or instructor of youth. It teaches us the nature and powers of letters and the right method of spelling words.

Orthography is like a junior guide or teacher for young people. It shows us what letters are and what they can do, along with the correct way to spell words.

Note.—In a public school, the person corresponding to an usher is called a master. As it is sometimes his duty to flog, we propose that he should henceforth be called the “Usher of the Birch Rod.”

Note.—In a public school, the person who corresponds to an usher is called a master. Since it is sometimes his duty to punish, we suggest that he should from now on be called the “Usher of the Birch Rod.”

Comic Orthography teaches us the oddity and absurdities of letters, and the wrong method of spelling words. The following is an example of Comic Orthography:—

Comic Orthography shows us the quirks and absurdities of letters, and the incorrect ways to spell words. Here’s an example of Comic Orthography:—

islinton foteenth of
febuary 1840.

islinton 14th of February 1840.

my Deer jemes

my dear James

wen fust i sawed yu doun the middle and up agin att Vite condick ouse i maid Up my Mind to skure you for my hone for i Felt at once that my appiness was at Steak, and a sensashun in my Bussum I coudent no ways accompt For. And i [Pg 17]said to mary at missis Igginses said i theres the Mann for my money o ses Shee i nose a Sweeter Yung Man than that Air Do you sez i Agin then there we Agree To Differ, and we was sittin by the window and we wos wery Neer fallin Out. my deer gemes Sins that Nite i Havent slept a Wink and Wot is moor to the Porpus i Have quit Lost my Happy tight and am gettin wus and wus witch i Think yu ort to pitty Mee. i am Tolled every Day that ime Gettin Thinner and a Jipsy sed that nothin wood Cure me But a Ring.

When I first saw you down the middle and up again at the White Conduct House, I made up my mind to pursue you for my heart because I felt at once that my happiness was at stake, and there was a sensation in my chest that I couldn't explain. And I [Pg 17] said to Mary at Missis Iggins's, "There’s the man for my money." She said, "I know a sweeter young man than that." I replied, "Then we agree to disagree," and we were sitting by the window, very close to arguing. My dear, since that night, I haven’t slept a wink, and what’s more, for the purpose, I have completely lost my happy spirit and am getting worse and worse, which I think you should pity me for. I'm told every day that I'm getting thinner, and a gypsy said that nothing would cure me but a ring.

i wos a Long time makin my Mind Up to right to You for of Coarse i Says jemes will think me too forrad but this bein Leep yere i thout ide Make a Plunge speshialy as her grashius madjesty as Set the Exampel of Popin the queshton, leastways to all Them as dont Want to Bee old Mades all their blessed lives. so my Deer Jemes if yow want a Pardoner for Better or for wus nows Your Time dont think i Behave despicable for tis my Luv for yu as makes Me take this Stepp.

I took a long time to decide to write to you because I thought James would think I'm being too forward. But since it's Leap Year, I thought I’d make a move, especially since Her Gracious Majesty has set the example by popping the question, at least for those who don't want to be old maids all their lives. So my dear James, if you want a partner for better or for worse, now's your chance. Don't think I'm acting unworthily because it’s my love for you that makes me take this step.

please to Burn this Letter when Red and excuse the scralls and Blotches witch is Caused by my Teers i remain

please burn this letter when read and excuse the scrawls and blotches which are caused by my tears i remain

till deth Yure on Happy
Vallentine
jane you No who.

until death you're my joy
Valentine's Day
Jane, you know who it is.

[Pg 18]poscrip

P.S.

nex Sunday Is my sunday out And i shall be Att the corner of Wite lion Street pentonvil at a quawter pas Sevn.

Next Sunday is my day off, and I will be at the corner of White Lion Street, Pentonville, at a quarter past seven.

Wen This U. C.
remember Mee
j. g.

When This U.C.
remember me
j. g.

 

 

[Pg 19]Now, to proceed with Orthography, we may remark, that

[Pg 19]Now, to move on to Orthography, we can note that

A letter is the least part of a word.

A letter is the smallest part of a word.

Of a comic letter an instance has already been given.

Of a comic letter, an example has already been provided.

Dr. Johnson’s letter to Lord Chesterfield is a capital letter.

Dr. Johnson’s letter to Lord Chesterfield is an excellent letter.

The letters of the Alphabet are the representatives of articulate sounds.

The letters of the alphabet represent spoken sounds.

The Alphabet is a Republic of Letters.

The Alphabet is a community of letters.

There are many things in this world erroneously as well as vulgarly compared to “bricks.” In the case of the letters of the Alphabet, however, the comparison is just; they constitute the fabric of a language, and grammar is the mortar. The wonder is that there should be so few of them. The English letters are twenty-six in number. There is nothing like beginning at the beginning; and we shall now therefore enumerate them, with the view also of rendering their insertion subsidiary to mythological instruction, in conformity with the plan on which some account of the Heathen Deities and ancient heroes is prefixed or subjoined to a Dictionary. We present the reader with a form of Alphabet composed in humble imitation of that famous one, which, while appreciable by the dullest[Pg 20] taste, and level to the meanest capacity, is nevertheless that by which the greatest minds have been agreeably inducted into knowledge.

There are many things in this world that are mistakenly and crudely compared to “bricks.” However, when it comes to the letters of the Alphabet, the comparison holds true; they make up the foundation of a language, and grammar is the glue that holds it together. It's remarkable that there are so few of them. The English alphabet consists of twenty-six letters. There's no better way to start than from the beginning, so we’ll now list them, also aiming to make their inclusion helpful for mythological learning, following the approach where a description of ancient deities and heroes is added to a Dictionary. We present the reader with a version of the Alphabet created in humble imitation of that famous one, which, while understandable by the dullest taste and suited for the simplest minds, is also the tool that has welcomed great thinkers into the world of knowledge.

THE ALPHABET.

THE ALPHABET.

A was Apollo, the god of the carol,
B stood for Bacchus, astride on his barrel;
C for good Ceres, the goddess of grist,
D was Diana, that wouldn’t be kiss’d;
E was nymph Echo, that pined to a sound,
F was sweet Flora, with buttercups crown’d;
G was Jove’s pot-boy, young Ganymede hight,
H was fair Hebe, his barmaid so tight;
I, little Io, turn’d into a cow,
J, jealous Juno, that spiteful old sow;
K was Kitty, more lovely than goddess or muse;
L, Lacooon—I wouldn’t have been in his shoes!
M was blue-eyed Minerva, with stockings to match,
N was Nestor, with grey beard and silvery thatch;
O was lofty Olympus, King Jupiter’s shop,
P, Parnassus, Apollo hung out on its top;
Q stood for Quirites, the Romans, to wit;
R, for rantipole Roscius, that made such a hit;
S, for Sappho, so famous for felo-de-se,
T, for Thales the wise, F.R.S. and M.D.:
[Pg 21]U was crafty Ulysses, so artful a dodger,
V was hop-a-kick Vulcan, that limping old codger;
Wenus—Venus I mean—with a W begins,
(Vell, if I ham a Cockney, wot need of your grins?)
X was Xantippe, the scratch-cat and shrew,
Y, I don’t know what Y was, whack me if I do!
Z was Zeno the Stoic, Zenobia the clever,
And Zoilus the critic, Victoria for ever!

A was Apollo, the god of song,
B stood for Bacchus, sitting on his barrel;
C for Ceres, the goddess of grain,
D was Diana, who wouldn’t be kissed;
E was nymph Echo, who longed for a sound,
F was sweet Flora, crowned with buttercups;
G was Jove’s cupbearer, young Ganymede;
H was lovely Hebe, his waitress so neat;
I, little Io, turned into a cow,
J, jealous Juno, that spiteful old hag;
K was Kitty, more beautiful than any goddess or muse;
L, Laocoön—I wouldn’t want to be in his position!
M was blue-eyed Minerva, matching her stockings;
N was Nestor, with his gray beard and silver hair;
O was high Olympus, King Jupiter’s place,
P, Parnassus, where Apollo hung out at the top;
Q stood for Quirites, the Romans, just so;
R, for lively Roscius, who made such a splash;
S, for Sappho, so famous for taking her own life,
T, for Thales the wise, F.R.S. and M.D.:
[Pg 21]U was crafty Ulysses, such a clever dodger,
V was playful Vulcan, that limping old guy;
Wenus—I mean Venus—starts with a W,
(Well, if I am a Cockney, what’s with your grins?)
X was Xantippe, the nagging wife and shrew,
Y, I have no idea what Y was, hit me if I do!
Z was Zeno the Stoic, clever Zenobia,
And Zoilus the critic, victorious forever!

Letters are divided into Vowels and Consonants.

Letters are divided into vowels and consonants.

The vowels are capable of being perfectly uttered by themselves. They are, as it were, independent members of the Alphabet, and like independent members elsewhere form a small minority. The vowels are a, e, i, o, u, and sometimes w and y.

The vowels can be pronounced perfectly on their own. They are, in a sense, independent parts of the Alphabet and, like independent members in other contexts, make up a small minority. The vowels are a, e, i, o, u, and sometimes w and y.

An I. O. U. is a more pleasant thing to have, than it is to give.

An I.O.U. is a nicer thing to have than to give.

A blow in the stomach is very likely to W up.

A punch to the stomach is very likely to make you feel sick.

W is a consonant when it begins a word, as “Wicked Will Wiggins whacked his wife with a whip;” but in every other place it is a vowel, as crawling, drawling, sawney, screwing, Jew. Y follows the same rule.

W is a consonant when it starts a word, like “Wicked Will Wiggins whacked his wife with a whip;” but in every other position, it acts as a vowel, as in crawling, drawling, sawney, screwing, Jew. Y follows the same rule.

A consonant is an articulate sound; but, like an old bachelor, if it exist alone it exists to no[Pg 22] purpose. It cannot be perfectly uttered without the aid of a vowel; and even then the vowel has the greatest share in the production of the sound. Thus a vowel joined to a consonant becomes, so to speak, a “better half:” or at all events very strongly resembles one.

A consonant is a spoken sound, but like an old bachelor, it serves no purpose when it stands alone. It can't be pronounced perfectly without a vowel, and even then, the vowel plays a major role in creating the sound. So, when a vowel is paired with a consonant, it becomes, in a way, a “better half” or at least very closely resembles one.

Consonants are divided into mutes and semi-vowels.

Consonants are categorized into stops and semi-vowels.

The mutes cannot be sounded at all without the aid of a vowel. Like young ladies just “come out,” they are silent as long as you let them alone. Some have compared them, on account of their name, to the “Original Good Woman;” but how joining her to anything except to her head again would have cured her of her dumbness, it is not easy to see. B, p, t, d, k, and c and g hard, are the letters called mutes, or, as some have denominated them, black letters.

The mutes can’t make any sound at all without a vowel. Like young women just debuting into society, they remain silent as long as you leave them alone. Some have likened them, because of their name, to the “Original Good Woman;” but it’s hard to see how attaching her to anything other than her head would have solved her muteness. B, p, t, d, k, c, and g hard are the letters known as mutes, or, as some have called them, black letters.

The semi-vowels, which are f, l, m, n, r, v, s, x, z, and c and g soft, have an imperfect sound of themselves. Well! half a loaf is better than no bread.

The semi-vowels are f, l, m, n, r, v, s, x, z, and the soft versions of c and g. They don't produce a perfect sound on their own. Well, half a loaf is better than no bread.

L, m, n, r, are further distinguished by the name of liquids. Like certain other liquids they are good for mixing, that is to say, they readily unite with other consonants; and flow, as it were, into their sounds.

L, m, n, r, are also called liquids. Like some other liquids, they mix well, meaning they easily combine with other consonants and blend into their sounds.

[Pg 23]The specific gravity of liquids can only be rendered amusing by comical figures. The gravity, too, of a solid is generally the more ludicrous.

[Pg 23]The specific gravity of liquids can only be made entertaining by funny figures. The density of a solid is usually even more laughable.

 

MUTES AND LIQUIDS.

MUTES AND LIQUIDS.

 

[Pg 24]A diphthong is the union of two vowels in one sound, as ea in heavy, eu in Meux, ou in stout.

[Pg 24]A diphthong is when two vowels combine to make one sound, like ea in heavy, eu in Meux, and ou in stout.

A triphthong is a similar union of three vowels, as eau in the word beau; a term applied to dandies, and addressed to geese: probably because they are birds of a feather.

A triphthong is a combination of three vowels, like eau in the word beau; it's a term used for dandies and directed at geese, probably because they’re birds of a feather.

A proper diphthong is that in which the sound is formed by both the vowels: as, aw in awkward, ou in lout.

A proper diphthong is one where the sound is created by both vowels: like aw in awkward, ou in lout.

 

 

[Pg 25]An improper diphthong is that in which the sound is formed by one of the vowels only, as ea in heartless, oa in hoax.

[Pg 25]An improper diphthong is one where the sound is created by just one of the vowels, like ea in heartless and oa in hoax.

According to our notions there are a great many improper diphthongs in common use. By improper diphthongs we mean vowels unwarrantably dilated into diphthongs, and diphthongs mispronounced, in defiance of good English, and against our Sovereign Lady the Queen, her crown and dignity.

According to our ideas, there are a lot of improper diphthongs commonly used. By improper diphthongs we mean vowels unnecessarily stretched into diphthongs, and diphthongs mispronounced, going against proper English and disrespecting our Sovereign Lady the Queen, her crown, and dignity.

For instance, the rustics say,—

As the locals say,—

“Loor! whaut a foine gaal! Moy oy!”

“Look! What a beautiful girl! My gosh!”

“Whaut a precious soight of crows!”

“Wow, what a beautiful sight of crows!”

“As I was a comin’ whoam through the corn fiddles (fields) I met Willum Jones.”

“As I was coming home through the cornfields, I met Willum Jones.”

After this manner cockneys express themselves:—

After this way, cockneys express themselves:—

“I sor (saw) him.”

"I saw him."

“Dror (draw) it out.”

“Dror (draw) it out.”

“Hold your jor (jaw).”

“Shut your jaw.”

“I caun’t. You shaun’t. How’s your Maw and Paw? Do you like taut (tart)?”

“I can't. You shouldn't. How are your mom and dad? Do you like tart?”

We have heard young ladies remark,—

We’ve heard young women say, —

“Oh, my! What a naice young man!”

“Oh, my! What a nice young man!”

“What a bee—eautiful day!”

“What a beautiful day!”

“I’m so fond of dayncing!”

“I’m so fond of dancing!”

Dandies frequently exclaim,—

Dandies often exclaim,—

[Pg 26]“I’m postively tiawed (tired).”

“I’m positively tired.”

“What a sweet tempaw! (temper).”

“What a sweet temper!”

“How daughty (dirty) the streets au!”

“What a mess the streets are!”

And they also call,—

And they also say,—

Literature, “literetchah.”

Literature, "lit-er-a-ture."

Perfectly, “pawfacly.”

Perfectly, “paw-fectly.”

Disgusted, “disgasted.”

Disgusted, “disgustered.”

Sky (theatrical dandies do this chiefly) “ske-eye.”

Sky (theatrical dandy types do this mostly) “ske-eye.”

Blue, “ble—ew.”

Blue, "bleh."

We might here insert a few remarks on the nature of the human voice, and of the mechanism by means of which articulation is performed; but besides our dislike to prolixity, we are afraid of getting down in the mouth, and thereby going the wrong way to please our readers. We may nevertheless venture to invite attention to a few comical peculiarities in connection with articulate sounds.

We could add a few thoughts on the nature of the human voice and the mechanisms behind speech, but aside from our dislike for being overly detailed, we worry it might bring us down and lead us away from what our readers enjoy. Still, we’ll take a chance to point out some amusing quirks related to spoken sounds.

Ahem! at the commencement of a speech, is a sound agreeably droll.

Ahem! at the beginning of a speech is a sound that’s amusingly funny.

The vocal comicalities of the infant in arms are exceedingly laughable, but we are unfortunately unable to spell them.

The funny sounds made by a baby in our arms are really entertaining, but sadly, we can’t put them into words.

The articulation of the Jew is peculiarly ridiculous. The “peoplesh” are badly spoken of, and not well spoken.

The way Jews express themselves is strangely laughable. The "peoplesh" are talked about poorly and not spoken of in a good way.

[Pg 27]Bawling, croaking, hissing, whistling, and grunting, are elegant vocal accomplishments.

[Pg 27]Shouting, croaking, hissing, whistling, and grunting are all impressive vocal skills.

Lisping, as, “thweet, Dthooliur, thawming, kweechau,” is by some considered interesting, by others absurd.

Lisping, as in, “sweet, Thoolior, warming, queechau,” is seen by some as interesting and by others as absurd.

Stammering is sometimes productive of amusement.

Stuttering can sometimes be entertaining.

Humming and hawing are ludicrous embellishments to a discourse. Crowing like a cock, braying like a donkey, quacking like a duck, and hooting like an owl, are modes of exerting the voice which are usually regarded as diverting.

Humming and hesitating are ridiculous additions to a conversation. Crowing like a rooster, braying like a donkey, quacking like a duck, and hooting like an owl are ways of using the voice that are typically seen as entertaining.

But of all the sounds which proceed from the human mouth, by far the funniest are Ha! ha! ha!—Ho! ho! ho! and He! he! he!

But of all the sounds that come from the human mouth, the funniest by far are Ha! ha! ha!—Ho! ho! ho! and He! he! he!

 

 

 


CHAPTER II.

OF SYLLABLES.

Syllables.

Syllable is a nice word, it sounds so much like syllabub!

Syllable is a nice word; it sounds a lot like syllabub!

A syllable, whether it constitute a word or part of a word, is a sound, either simple or compound, produced by one effort of the voice, as, “O!, what, a, lark!—Here, we, are!”

A syllable, whether it’s a whole word or part of a word, is a sound, either simple or mixed, made by one effort of the voice, like “O!, what, a, lark!—Here, we, are!”

 

 

[Pg 29]Spelling is the art of putting together the letters which compose a syllable, or the syllables which compose a word.

[Pg 29]Spelling is the skill of arranging the letters that make up a syllable or the syllables that make up a word.

Comic spelling is usually the work of imagination. The chief rule to be observed in this kind of spelling, is, to spell every word as it is pronounced; though the rule is not universally observed by comic spellers. The following example, for the genuineness of which we can vouch, is one so singularly apposite, that although we have already submitted a similar specimen of orthography to the reader, we are irresistibly tempted to make a second experiment on his indulgence. The epistolary curiosity, then, which we shall now proceed to transcribe, was addressed by a patient to his medical adviser.

Comic spelling is usually the product of imagination. The main rule to follow in this kind of spelling is to write every word as it sounds; however, this rule isn't always followed by comic spellers. The following example, which we can confirm is genuine, is so perfectly fitting that even though we've already shared a similar example with you, we can't resist giving it another try. The curious letter we're about to transcribe was written by a patient to their doctor.

Sir,

"Sir,"

“My Granmother wos very much trubeld With the Gout and dide with it my father wos also and dide with it when i was 14 years of age i wos in the habbet of Gettin whet feet Every Night by pumping water out of a Celler Wich Cas me to have the tipes fever wich Cas my Defness when i was 23 of age i fell in the Water betwen the ice and i have Bin in the habbet of [Pg 30]Getting wet when traviling i have Bin trubbeld with Gout for seven years

“My grandmother was very much troubled with gout and died from it. My father also suffered from it and died when I was 14 years old. I had the habit of getting my feet wet every night by pumping water out of a cellar, which caused me to have typhus fever, resulting in my deafness. When I was 23, I fell in the water between the ice, and I have had the habit of [Pg 30] getting wet while traveling. I have been troubled with gout for seven years.”

“Your most humbel
“Servent
. . . . . . . .
. . . . . .
Clearkenwell”

“Your humble
“Staff member”
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Clerkenwell

Chelsea College has been supposed by foreigners to be an institution for the teaching of orthography; probably in consequence of a passage in the well known song in “The Waterman,”

Chelsea College has been thought by outsiders to be a place for teaching spelling; likely because of a line in the famous song from “The Waterman,”

“Never more at Chelsea Ferry,
Shall your Thomas take a spell.”

“Never again at Chelsea Ferry,
"Should your Thomas take a break?"

Q. Why is a dunce no conjuror?

Q. Why is a fool not a magician?

A. Because he cannot spell.

A. Because he can't spell.

Among the various kinds of spelling may be enumerated spelling for a favour; or giving what is called a broad hint.

Among the different types of spelling, we can include spelling for a favor or providing what is known as a broad hint.

Certain rules for the division of words into syllables are laid down in some grammars, and we should be very glad to follow the established usage, but, limited as we are by considerations of comicality and space, we cannot afford to give more than two very general directions. If you[Pg 31] do not know how to spell a word, look it out in the dictionary, and if you have no dictionary by you, write the word in such a way, that, while it may be guessed at, it shall not be legible.

Certain rules for breaking words into syllables are outlined in some grammar books, and we’d love to stick to common usage, but given our focus on humor and space, we can only offer two very broad guidelines. If you[Pg 31] don’t know how to spell a word, look it up in the dictionary, and if you don’t have a dictionary handy, write the word in a way that can be guessed at but is not clear.

 

 


CHAPTER III.

OF WORDS IN GENERAL.

GENERAL WORDS.

There is no one question that we are aware of more puzzling than this, “What is your opinion of things in general?” Words in general are, fortunately for us, a subject on which the formation of an opinion is somewhat more easy. Words stand for things: they are a sort of counters, checks, bank-notes, and sometimes, indeed, they are notes for which people get a great deal of money. Such words, however, are, alas! not English words, or words sterling. Strange! that so much should be given for a mere song. It is quite clear that the givers, whatever may be their pretensions to a refined or literary taste, must be entirely unacquainted with Wordsworth.

There’s no question we find more confusing than this: “What’s your opinion on things in general?” Luckily for us, forming an opinion on words is a bit easier. Words represent things; they’re like tokens, checks, or banknotes, and sometimes they’re even notes that people turn into a lot of money. However, those words, unfortunately, aren’t English words or words of high value. It’s strange that so much can be given for just a simple song. It’s clear that those who give, no matter how refined or literary they claim to be, must have no understanding of Wordsworth.

Fine words are oily enough, and he who uses them is vulgarly said to “cut it fat;” but for all that it is well known that they will not butter parsnips.

Fine words are smooth enough, and someone who uses them is commonly said to “talk big;” but despite that, it’s well understood that they won’t get anything done.

Some say that words are but wind: for this reason, when people are having words, it is often said, that “the wind’s up.”

Some people say that words are just empty talk; that's why when people are arguing, it's often said that "the wind's up."

[Pg 33]Different words please different people. Philosophers are fond of hard words; pedants of tough words, long words, and crackjaw words; bullies, of rough words; boasters, of big words; the rising generation, of slang words; fashionable people, of French words; wits, of sharp words and smart words; and ladies, of nice words, sweet words, soft words, and soothing words; and, indeed, of words in general.

[Pg 33] Different words appeal to different people. Philosophers like complex words; know-it-alls prefer difficult, long, and hard-to-pronounce words; bullies go for harsh words; show-offs like grandiose words; young people favor slang; trendsetters use French words; clever people appreciate witty and sharp words; and women enjoy pleasant, sweet, gentle, and comforting words; in fact, they all appreciate words in general.

Words (when spoken) are articulate sounds used by common consent as signs of our ideas.

Words (when spoken) are clear sounds used by general agreement as symbols of our thoughts.

A word of one syllable is called a Monosyllable: as, you, are, a, great, oaf.

A word with one syllable is called a monosyllable: for example, you, are, a, great, oaf.

A word of two syllables is named a Dissyllable; as, cat-gut, mu-sic.

A word with two syllables is called a disyllable; for example, catgut, music.

A word of three syllables is termed a Trisyllable; as, Mag-net-ism, Mum-mer-y.

A word with three syllables is called a Trisyllable; for example, Mag-net-ism, Mum-mer-y.

A word of four or more syllables is entitled a Polysyllable; as, in-ter-mi-na-ble, cir-cum-lo-cu-ti-on, ex-as-pe-ra-ted, func-ti-o-na-ry, met-ro-po-li-tan, ro-tun-di-ty.

A word with four or more syllables is called a polysyllable, like in-ter-mi-na-ble, cir-cum-lo-cu-ti-on, ex-as-pe-ra-ted, func-ti-o-na-ry, met-ro-po-li-tan, ro-tun-di-ty.

Words of more syllables than one are sometimes comically contracted into one syllable; as, in s’pose for suppose, b’lieve for believe, and ’scuse for excuse: here, perhaps, ’buss, abbreviated from omnibus, deserves to be mentioned.

Words with more than one syllable are sometimes humorously shortened to one syllable; for example, s’pose for suppose, b’lieve for believe, and ’scuse for excuse. Here, maybe, ’buss, shortened from omnibus, should be noted.

In like manner, many long words are elegantly trimmed and shortened; as, ornary for ordinary,[Pg 34] ’strornary for extraordinary, and curosity for curiosity; to which mysterus for mysterious may also be added.

In the same way, many long words are stylishly cut down and shortened, like ordy for ordinary,[Pg 34] 'strordinary for extraordinary, and curosity for curiosity; to which mysterus for mysterious can also be included.

Polysyllables are an essential element in the sublime, both in poetry and in prose; but especially in that species of the sublime which borders very closely on the ridiculous; as,

Polysyllables are a key part of the sublime, both in poetry and in prose; but especially in that type of the sublime that is very close to the ridiculous; as,

“Aldiborontiphoscophormio,
Where left’st thou Chrononhotonthologos?”

“Aldiborontiphoscophormio, Where did you leave Chrononhotonthologos?”

 

 

[Pg 35]All words are either primitive or derivative. A primitive word is that which cannot be reduced to any simpler word in the language; as, brass, York, knave. A derivative word, under the head of which compound words are also included, is that which may be reduced to another and a more simple word in the English language; as, brazen, Yorkshire, knavery, mud-lark, lighterman.

[Pg 35]All words are either basic or derived. A basic word is one that can't be broken down into any simpler word in the language; for example, brass, York, knave. A derived word, which also includes compound words, is one that can be simplified into another word in English; examples include brazen, Yorkshire, knavery, mud-lark, and lighterman.

Broadbrim is a derivative word; but it is one often applied to a very primitive kind of person.

Broadbrim is a derived word; however, it is often used to describe a very primitive type of person.

 

 


PART II.
ETYMOLOGY.

 

CHAPTER I.

A COMICAL VIEW OF THE PARTS OF SPEECH.

A FUNNY LOOK AT THE PARTS OF SPEECH.

Etymology teaches the varieties, modifications, and derivation of words.

Etymology teaches about the different kinds, changes, and origins of words.

The derivation of words means that which they come from as words; for what they come from as sounds, is another matter. Some words come from the heart, and then they are pathetic; others from the nose, in which case they are ludicrous. The funniest place, however, from which words can come, is the stomach. By the way, the Lord Mayor would do well to keep a ventriloquist, from whom, at a moment’s notice, he might ascertain the voice of the corporation.

The origin of words refers to what they come from as words; their origins as sounds is a separate issue. Some words come from the heart, making them emotional; others come from the nose, which makes them silly. The most amusing source of words, though, is the stomach. By the way, the Lord Mayor would be smart to have a ventriloquist on hand, so he could quickly find out the voice of the corporation.

Comic Etymology teaches us the varieties, modifications, and derivation, of words invested with a comic character.

Comic Etymology teaches us the different types, changes, and origins of words that have a humorous nature.

Grammatically speaking, we say that there are, in English, as many sorts of words as a cat is said[Pg 37] to have lives, nine; namely, the Article, the Substantive or Noun, the Adjective, the Pronoun, the Verb, the Adverb, the Preposition, the Conjunction, and the Interjection.

Grammatically speaking, we say that in English, there are as many types of words as a cat is said[Pg 37] to have lives—nine in total. These are the Article, the Noun, the Adjective, the Pronoun, the Verb, the Adverb, the Preposition, the Conjunction, and the Interjection.

Comically speaking, there are a great many sorts of words which we have not room enough to particularise individually. We can therefore only afford to classify them. For instance; there are words which are spoken in the Low Countries, and are High Dutch to persons of quality; as in Billingsgate, Whitechapel, and St. Giles’s.

Comically speaking, there are so many kinds of words that we don't have enough space to list them all individually. So, we can only classify them. For example, there are words that are common in the Low Countries but are considered High Dutch by people of status, like those used in Billingsgate, Whitechapel, and St. Giles’s.

Words in use amongst all those who have to do with horses.

Words used by everyone involved with horses.

Words that pass between rival cab-men.

Words exchanged between competing taxi drivers.

Words peculiar to the P. R. where the order of the day is generally a word and a blow.

Words unique to the P. R. where the usual approach is typically a word and a punch.

Words spoken in a state of intoxication.

Drunken words.

Words uttered under excitement.

Words said in excitement.

Words of endearment, addressed to children in arms.

Words of affection, spoken to little ones in our arms.

Similar words, sometimes called burning, tender, soft, and broken words, addressed to young ladies, and whispered, lisped, sighed, or drawled, according to circumstances.

Similar words, sometimes referred to as burning, tender, soft, and broken words, were directed at young ladies and delivered in whispers, soft tones, sighs, or slow drawls, depending on the situation.

Words of honour; as, tailors’ words and shoemakers’ words; which, like the above-mentioned, or lovers’ words, are very often broken.

Words of honor; like the words of tailors and shoemakers; which, similar to those mentioned earlier, or the words of lovers, are often broken.

[Pg 38]With many other sorts of words, which will be readily suggested by the reader’s fancy.

[Pg 38]With plenty of other types of words that the reader's imagination will easily come up with.

But now let us go on with the parts of speech.

But now let's continue with the parts of speech.

1. An Article is a word prefixed to substantives to point them out, and to show the extent of their meaning; as, a dandy, an ape, the simpleton.

1. An article is a word added to nouns to identify them and indicate the scope of their meaning, like a dandy, an ape, the simpleton.

One kind of comic article is otherwise denominated an oddity, or queer article.

One type of comic article is also known as an oddity or a quirky article.

Another kind of comic article is often to be met with in Bentley’s Miscellany.

Another type of comic article can often be found in Bentley’s Miscellany.

2. A Substantive or Noun is the name of anything that exists, or of which we have any notion; as, tinker, tailor, soldier, sailor, apothecary, ploughboy, thief.

2. A noun is the name of anything that exists or something we have an idea about; for example, tinker, tailor, soldier, sailor, apothecary, ploughboy, thief.

Now the above definition of a substantive is Lindley Murray’s, not ours. We mention this, because we have an objection, though, not, perhaps, a serious one, to urge against it; for, in the first place, we have “no notion” of impudence, and yet impudence is a substantive; and, in the second, we invite attention to the following piece of Logic,

Now, the definition of a substantive mentioned above is Lindley Murray's, not ours. We point this out because we have an objection, although it's not a serious one, to make against it. First of all, we have “no notion” of impudence, and yet impudence is a substantive. Secondly, we draw attention to the following piece of logic,

A substantive is something,
But nothing is a substantive;
Therefore, nothing is something.

A substantive is something,
But nothing is a substantive;
So, nothing is something.

A substantive may generally be known by its taking an article before it, and by its making sense of itself: as, a treat, the mulligrubs, an ache.

A noun can usually be recognized by having an article in front of it and by being able to stand alone with meaning: for example, a treat, the mulligrubs, an ache.

3. An Adjective is a word joined to a substantive[Pg 39] to denote its quality; as a ragged regiment, an odd set.

3. An adjective is a word attached to a noun[Pg 39] to describe its quality; like a ragged regiment or an odd group.

You may distinguish an adjective by its making sense with the word thing: as, a poor thing, a sweet thing, a cool thing; or with any particular substantive, as a ticklish position, an awkward mistake, a strange step.

You can identify an adjective by how it fits with the word thing: like a poor thing, a sweet thing, a cool thing; or with any specific noun, like a ticklish position, an awkward mistake, a strange step.

4. A Pronoun is a word used in lieu of a noun, in order to avoid tautology: as, “The man wants calves; he is a lath; he is a walking-stick.”

4. A pronoun is a word used instead of a noun to avoid repetition: for example, “The man wants calves; he is a stick; he is a walking stick.”

5. A Verb is a word which signifies to be, to do, or to suffer: as, I am; I calculate; I am fixed.

5. A verb is a word that means to be, to do, or to suffer: for example, I am; I calculate; I am fixed.

A verb may usually be distinguished by its making sense with a personal pronoun, or with the word to before it: as I yell, he grins, they caper; or to drink, to smoke, to chew.

A verb can usually be identified by it making sense with a personal pronoun or the word to in front of it: like I yell, he grins, they caper; or to drink, to smoke, to chew.

Fashionable accomplishments!

Stylish achievements!

Certain substantives are, with peculiar elegance, and by persons who call themselves genteel, converted into verbs: as, “Do you wine?” “Will you malt?” “Let me persuade you to cheese?”

Certain nouns are, with a unique style, transformed into verbs by people who consider themselves genteel: like, “Do you wine?” “Will you malt?” “Let me persuade you to cheese?”

6. An Adverb is a part of speech which, joined to a verb, an adjective, or another adverb, serves to express some quality or circumstance concerning it: as, “She swears dreadfully; she is incorrigibly lazy; and she is almost continually in liquor.”

6. An adverb is a part of speech that, when attached to a verb, an adjective, or another adverb, helps to express a quality or circumstance about it: for example, “She swears dreadfully; she is incorrigibly lazy; and she is almost continually drinking.”

7. An adverb is generally characterised by answering to the question, How? how much? when?[Pg 40] or where? as in the verse, “Merrily danced the Quaker’s wife,” the answer to the question, How did she dance? is, merrily.

7. An adverb is typically defined by answering the questions, How? how much? when? or where? For example, in the line, “Merrily danced the Quaker’s wife,” the answer to the question, How did she dance? is, merrily.[Pg 40]

8. Prepositions serve to connect words together, and to show the relation between them: as,

8. Prepositions connect words and show the relationship between them: as,

“Off with his head, so much for Buckingham!”

"Off with his head, forget Buckingham!"

9. A Conjunction is used to connect not only words, but sentences also: as, Smith and Jones are happy because they are single. A miss is as good as a mile.

9. A conjunction connects not just words, but also sentences: for example, Smith and Jones are happy because they are single. A miss is as good as a mile.

 

SINGLE BLESSEDNESS.

SINGLE BLESSEDNESS.

 

[Pg 41]10. An Interjection is a short word denoting passion or emotion: as, “Oh, Sophonisba! Sophonisba, oh!” Pshaw! Pish! Pooh! Bah! Ah! Au! Eughph! Yah! Hum! Ha! Lauk! La! Lor! Heigho! Well! There! &c.

[Pg 41]10. An interjection is a brief word that expresses strong feelings or emotions; for example, “Oh, Sophonisba! Sophonisba, oh!” Pshaw! Pish! Pooh! Bah! Ah! Ugh! Yay! Hum! Ha! Wow! There! &c.

Among the foregoing interjections there may, perhaps, be some unhonoured by the adoption of genius, and unknown in the domains of literature. For the present notice of them some apology may be required, but little will be given; their insertion may excite astonishment, but their omission would have provoked complaint: though unprovided with a Johnsonian title to a place in the English vocabulary, they have long been recognised by the popular voice; and let it be remembered, that as custom supplies the defects of legislation, so that which is not sanctioned by magisterial authority may nevertheless be justified by vernacular usage.

Among the interjections mentioned above, there might be some that haven't been recognized by great minds and are unknown in the literary world. An apology might be needed for bringing them up, but we won't give much of one; including them might raise eyebrows, but leaving them out would have drawn criticism. Even if they don’t have a fancy title to earn them a spot in the English language, they’ve been acknowledged by everyday usage for a long time. It's worth noting that just as tradition can fill in the gaps left by laws, things that don't have official approval can still be justified by common use.

 

 


CHAPTER II.

OF THE ARTICLES.

OF THE ARTICLES.

The Articles in English are two, a and the; a becomes an before a vowel, and before an h which is not sounded: as, an exquisite, an hour-glass. But if the h be pronounced, the a only is used: as, a homicide, a homœopathist, a hum.

The Articles in English are two: a and the. a becomes an before a vowel and before an h that's not pronounced, like an exquisite and an hourglass. However, if the h is pronounced, only a is used, as in a homicide, a homeopath, a hum.

This rule is reversed in what is termed the Cockney dialect: as, a inspector, a officer, a object, a omnibus, a individual, a alderman, a honour, an horse, or rather, a norse, an hound, an hunter, &c.

This rule flips in what's known as the Cockney dialect: for example, a inspector, a officer, a object, a omnibus, a individual, a alderman, a honor, an horse, or more accurately, a norse, an hound, an hunter, etc.

It is usual in the same dialect, when the article an should, in strict propriety, precede a word, to omit the letter n, and further, for the sake of euphony and elegance, to place the aspirate h before the word; as, a hegg, a haccident, a hadverb, a hox. But sometimes, when a word begins with an h, and has the article a before it, the aspirate is omitted, the letter a remaining unchanged: as, a ’ogg, a ’edge, a ’emisphere, a ’ouse.

It’s common in the same dialect, when the article an should technically come before a word, to drop the letter n. Also, for the sake of rhythm and style, the letter h is added before the word; for example, a hegg, a haccident, a hadverb, a hox. However, sometimes when a word starts with an h and has the article a in front of it, the h is skipped, and the letter a stays the same: for instance, a ’ogg, a ’edge, a ’emisphere, a ’ouse.

[Pg 43]The slight liberties which it is the privilege of the people to take with the article and aspirate become always most evident in the expression of excited feeling, when the stress which is laid upon certain words is heightened by the peculiarity of the pronunciation: as, “You hignorant hupstart! you hilliterate ’og! ’ow dare you to hoffer such a hinsult to my hunderstanding?—You are a hobject of contempt, you hare, and a hinsolent wagobond! your mother was nothing but a happle-woman, and your father was an ’uckster!”

[Pg 43]The small liberties the people take with pronunciation become most obvious when expressing strong emotions; the emphasis placed on certain words is intensified by the uniqueness of how they are spoken: for example, “You hignorant hupstart! you hilliterate ’og! How dare you hoffer such a hinsult to my hunderstanding?—You are a hobject of contempt, you hare, and a hinsolent wagobond! your mother was nothing but a happle-woman, and your father was a ’uckster!”

Note.—In the above example, the ordinary rules of language relative to the article and aspirate (to say nothing of the maxims of politeness) are completely set at nought; but it must be remembered, that in common discourse the modification of the article, and the omission or use of the aspirate, are determined by the Cockneys according to the ease with which particular words are pronounced; as, “Though himpudent, he warn’t as impudent as Bill wur.” Here the word impudent, following a vowel-sound, is most easily pronounced as himpudent, while the same word, coming after a consonant, even in the same sentence, is uttered with greater facility in the usual way.

Note.—In the example above, the usual language rules about the article and the aspirate (not to mention the rules of politeness) are completely ignored; however, it's important to remember that in everyday conversation, Cockneys adjust the article and whether to use the aspirate based on how easily certain words can be pronounced. For example, “Though himpudent, he warn’t as impudent as Bill wur.” Here, the word impudent, following a vowel sound, is easiest to say as himpudent, while the same word, coming after a consonant, even in the same sentence, is spoken in the usual way with more ease.

A or an is called the indefinite article, because it is used, in a vague sense, to point out some one[Pg 44] thing belonging to a certain kind, but in other respects indeterminate; as,

A or an is called the indefinite article because it is used, in a vague sense, to refer to a certain thing of a certain kind, but in other ways, it’s not specific; for example,

A horse, a horse, my kingdom for a horse!”

“A horse, a horse, my kingdom for a horse!”

So say grammarians. Eating-house keepers tell a different story. A cheese, in common discourse, means an object of a certain shape, size, weight, and so on, entire and perfect; so that to call half a cheese a cheese, would constitute a flaw in an indictment against a thief who had stolen one. But a waiter will term a fraction, or a modicum of cheese, a cheese; a plate-full of pudding, a pudding; and a stick of celery, a celery, or rather, a salary. Nay, he will even apply the article a to a word which does not stand for an individual object at all; as a bread, a butter, a bacon. Here we are reminded of the famous exclamation of one of these gentry:—“Master! master! there’s two teas and a brandy-and-water just hopped over the palings!”

So say grammarians. Restaurant owners tell a different story. Cheese, in everyday conversation, refers to an object of a specific shape, size, weight, and so on, whole and intact; so calling half a cheese a cheese would be a flaw in an accusation against a thief who stole one. But a waiter will refer to a piece, or a small amount of cheese, as a cheese; a plate of pudding, a pudding; and a stick of celery, a celery, or more accurately, a salary. In fact, he will even use the article a for a word that doesn't represent an individual object at all, like a bread, a butter, a bacon. Here we are reminded of the famous shout from one of these folks:—“Master! master! there’s two teas and a brandy-and-water just hopped over the fence!”

The is termed the definite article, inasmuch as it denotes what particular thing or things are meant; as,

The is called the definite article because it indicates which specific thing or things are being referred to; for example,

The miller he stole corn,
The weaver he stole yarn,
And the little tailòr he stole broad-cloth
To keep the three rogues warm.”

The miller stole corn,
The weaver took the yarn,
And the little tailor snagged fabric
To keep the three crooks warm.

[Pg 45]A substantive to which no article is prefixed is taken in a general sense; as, “Apple sauce is proper for goose;” that is, for all geese.

[Pg 45]A noun that doesn't have an article in front of it is understood in a broad way; for example, “Apple sauce is good for goose;” meaning it applies to all geese.

 

APPLE-SAUCE.

Applesauce.

 

A few additional remarks may advantageously be made with respect to the articles. The mere substitution of the definite for the indefinite article is capable of changing entirely the meaning of a[Pg 46] sentence. “That is a ticket” is the assertion of a certain fact; but “That is the ticket!” means something which is quite different.

A few more comments can be beneficial regarding the articles. Simply changing the definite article to the indefinite article can completely alter the meaning of a[Pg 46] sentence. “That is a ticket” states a specific fact; however, “That is the ticket!” conveys something entirely different.

The article is not prefixed to a proper name; as, Stubbs, Wiggins, Chubb, or Hobson, except for the sake of distinguishing a particular family, or description of persons; as, He is a Burke; that is, one of the Burkes, or a person resembling Burke. The article is sometimes also prefixed to a proper name, to point out some distinguished individual; as, The Burke, or the great politician, or the resurrectionist, Burke.

The article isn't attached to a specific name like Stubbs, Wiggins, Chubb, or Hobson, unless it's to identify a specific family or group of people. For example, he is a Burke, meaning one of the Burkes or someone similar to Burke. Sometimes, the article is also used before a proper name to refer to a distinguished individual, as in The Burke, or the great politician, or the resurrectionist, Burke.

Who is the Smith?

Who is the Smith?

The indefinite article is joined to substantives in the singular number only. We have heard people say, however, “He keeps a wine-vaults;” or, to quote more correctly—waltz. The definite article may be joined to plurals also.

The indefinite article is used only with singular nouns. However, we’ve heard people say, “He keeps a wine-vaults;” or, more accurately—waltz. The definite article can also be used with plurals.

The definite article is frequently used with adverbs in the comparative and superlative degree: as, “The longer I live, the broader I grow;” or, as we have all heard the showman say, “This here, gentlemen and ladies, is the vonderful heagle of the sun; the ’otterer it grows, the higherer he flies!”

The definite article is often used with adverbs in the comparative and superlative degrees: for example, “The longer I live, the broader I grow;” or, as we’ve all heard the showman say, “This here, ladies and gentlemen, is the wonderful eagle of the sun; the hotter it gets, the higher it flies!”

 

 


CHAPTER III.

 

SECTION I.

SECTION I.

OF SUBSTANTIVES IN GENERAL.

OF NOUNS IN GENERAL.

Substantives are either proper or common.

Substantives are either proper nouns or common nouns.

Proper names, or substantives, are the names belonging to individuals: as William, Birmingham.

Proper names, or nouns, are the names that refer to specific individuals: like William, Birmingham.

These are sometimes converted into nicknames, or improper names: as Bill, Brummagem.

These are sometimes turned into nicknames or proper names, like Bill and Brummagem.

Common names, or substantives, denote kinds containing many sorts, or sorts containing many individuals under them: as brute, beast, bumpkin, cherub, infant, goblin, &c.

Common names, or nouns, refer to categories that include many types or kinds that contain various individuals within them: like animal, creature, ignorant person, angel, baby, goblin, etc.

Proper names, when an article is prefixed to them, are employed as common names: as, “They thought him a perfect Chesterfield; he quite astonished the Browns.”

Proper names, when an article is added in front of them, are used as common names: for example, “They thought he was a perfect Chesterfield; he really surprised the Browns.”

Common names, on the other hand, are made to denote individuals, by the addition of articles or pronouns: as,

Common names, on the other hand, are used to refer to individuals by adding articles or pronouns: as,

“There was a little man, and he had a little gun.”

“There was a little man, and he had a little gun.”

That boy will be the death of me!”

That kid is going to drive me crazy!

[Pg 48]Substantives are considered according to gender, number, and case; they are all of the third person when spoken of, and of the second when spoken to: as,

[Pg 48]Nouns are categorized by gender, number, and case; they are all in the third person when referred to about, and in the second person when addressed to: as,

Matilda, fairest maid, who art
In countless bumpers toasted,
O let thy pity baste the heart
Thy fatal charms have roasted!

Matilda, beautiful maiden, who is
Toast after toast in celebration,
Oh let your compassion soothe the heart
That your deadly charms have burned!

 

SECTION II.

SECTION II.

OF GENDER.

GENDER.

The distinction between nouns with regard to sex is called Gender. There are three genders; the Masculine, the Feminine, and the Neuter.

The difference between nouns based on sex is called Gender. There are three genders: Masculine, Feminine, and Neuter.

The masculine gender belongs to animals of the male kind: as, a fop, a jackass, a boar, a poet, a lion.

The masculine gender refers to male animals, such as a dandy, a donkey, a boar, a poet, or a lion.

The feminine gender is peculiar to animals of the female kind: as, a poetess, a lioness, a goose.

The feminine gender is specific to female animals: for example, a poetess, a lioness, a goose.

The neuter gender is that of objects which are neither males nor females: as, a toast, a tankard, a pot, a pipe, a pudding, a pie, a sausage, a roll, a muffin, a crumpet, a puff, a cheesecake, a bun, an apricot, an orange, a lollipop, a cream, an ice, a jelly, &c. &c. &c.

The neuter gender refers to objects that aren't male or female: like a toast, a tankard, a pot, a pipe, a pudding, a pie, a sausage, a roll, a muffin, a crumpet, a puff, a cheesecake, a bun, an apricot, an orange, a lollipop, cream, ice, jelly, etc., etc., etc.

We might go on to enumerate an infinity of objects of the neuter gender, of all sorts and kinds; but in the selection of the foregoing examples we have been guided by two considerations:—

We could list countless things that are gender-neutral, of all sorts and types; however, in choosing the examples we've provided, we were influenced by two factors:—

1. The desire of exciting agreeable emotions in the mind of the reader.

1. The desire to evoke pleasant feelings in the reader's mind.

2. The wish to illustrate the following proposition, “That almost everything nice is also neuter.”

2. The desire to explain the following statement, “That almost everything nice is also neutral.”

Except, however, a nice young lady, a nice duck,[Pg 50] and one or two other nice things, which we do not at present remember.

Except for a nice young lady, a nice duck,[Pg 50] and a couple of other nice things, which we can’t recall at the moment.

Some neuter substantives are by a figure of speech converted into the masculine or feminine gender: thus we say of the sun, that when he shines upon a Socialist, he shines upon a thief; and of the moon, that she affects the minds of lovers.

Some neutral nouns are, by a figure of speech, changed into masculine or feminine gender: so we say of the sun that when he shines on a Socialist, he shines on a thief; and of the moon that she influences the minds of lovers.

 

A SOCIALIST.

A SOCIALIST.

 

There are certain nouns with which notions of strength, vigour, and the like qualities, are more particularly connected; and these are the neuter substantives which are figuratively rendered masculine. On the other hand, beauty, amiability, and[Pg 51] so forth, are held to invest words with a feminine character. Thus the sun is said to be masculine, and the moon feminine. But for our own part, and our view is confirmed by the discoveries of astronomy, we believe that the sun is called masculine from his supporting and sustaining the moon, and finding her the wherewithal to shine away as she does of a night, when all quiet people are in bed; and from his being obliged to keep such a family of stars besides. The moon, we think, is accounted feminine, because she is thus maintained and kept up in her splendour, like a fine lady, by her husband the sun. Furthermore, the moon is continually changing; on which account alone she might be referred to the feminine gender. The earth is feminine, tricked out, as she is, with gems and flowers. Cities and towns are likewise feminine, because there are as many windings, turnings, and little odd corners in them as there are in the female mind. A ship is feminine, inasmuch as she is blown about by every wind. Virtue is feminine by courtesy. Fortune and misfortune, like mother and daughter, are both feminine. The Church is feminine, because she is married to the state; or married to the state because she is feminine—we do not know which. Time is masculine, because he is so trifled with by the ladies.

There are certain nouns that are more closely associated with ideas of strength, vigor, and similar traits; these are the neutral nouns that are figuratively treated as masculine. In contrast, beauty, kindness, and[Pg 51] similar qualities are thought to give words a feminine character. For example, the sun is considered masculine, while the moon is seen as feminine. However, we believe—backed by discoveries in astronomy—that the sun is called masculine because he supports and sustains the moon, providing her with the means to shine at night when everyone else is asleep; and he also has to care for a whole family of stars. We think the moon is labeled feminine because she is maintained and celebrated in her brilliance, like a refined lady, by her husband, the sun. Additionally, the moon constantly changes; that alone may be reason enough to classify her as feminine. The earth is seen as feminine, adorned as she is with gems and flowers. Cities and towns are also feminine because they have as many twists, turns, and quirky corners as there are in a woman's mind. A ship is considered feminine because she is tossed about by every gust of wind. Virtue is feminine by courtesy. Fortune and misfortune, like a mother and daughter, are both feminine. The Church is regarded as feminine because she is married to the state; or perhaps she is married to the state because she is feminine—we aren't sure which. Time is masculine because he is often toyed with by ladies.

“Shan’t I shine to-night, dear?”

“Shall I not shine tonight, dear?”

 

The English language distinguishes the sex in three manners; namely,

The English language recognizes gender in three ways; specifically,

1. By different words; as,

In other words; for example,

MALE.   FEMALE.
Bachelor   Maid.
Boar   Sow.
[Pg 53]Boy   Girl.
Bull   Cow.
Brother   Sister.
Buck   Doe.
Bullock   Heifer.
Hart   Roe.
Cock   Hen.
Dog   Bitch.
Drake   Duck.
Wizard   Witch.
Earl   Countess.
Father   Mother.
Friar   Nun.

And several other

And several more

Words we don’t mention,
(Pray pardon the crime,)
Worth your attention,
But wanting in rhyme.

Words we don’t say,
(Sorry for the offense,)
Deserve your notice,
But missing the rhythm.

2. By a difference of termination; as,

2. By a difference in ending; for example,

MALE.   FEMALE.
Poet   Poetess.
Lion   Lioness, &c.

3. By a noun, pronoun, or adjective being prefixed to the substantive; as,

3. By adding a noun, pronoun, or adjective in front of the main word; for example,

MALE.   FEMALE.
A cock-lobster   A hen-lobster.
A jack-ass   A jenny-ass (vernacular).
A man-servant, or flunkey.   A maid-servant, or Abigail.
A he-bear (like King Harry).   A she-bear (like Queen Bess).
A male flirt (a rare animal).   A female flirt (a common animal).

We have heard it said, that every Jack has his Jill. That may be; but it is by no means true that every cock has his hen; for there is a

We’ve heard that every Jack has his Jill. That might be true, but it’s definitely not the case that every rooster has his hen; because there is a

Cock-swain, but no Hen-swain.
Cock-eye, but no Hen-eye.
Cock-ade, but no Hen-ade.
Cock-atrice, but no Hen-atrice.
Cock-horse, but no Hen-horse.
Cock-ney, but no Hen-ney.

Cock-swain, but no Hen-swain.
Cock-eye, but no Hen-eye.
Cock-ade, but no Hen-ade.
Cock-atrice, but no Hen-atrice.
Cock-horse, but no Hen-horse.
Cock-ney, but no Hen-ney.

Then we have a weather-cock, but no weather-hen; a turn-cock, but no turn-hen; and many a jolly cock, but not one jolly hen; unless we except some of those by whom their mates are pecked.

Then we have a rooster, but no hen; a faucet, but no female faucet; and plenty of cheerful roosters, but not a single cheerful hen; unless we count some of those who get picked on by their partners.

Some words; as, parent, child, cousin, friend, neighbour, servant, and several others, are either male or female, according to circumstances. The word blue (used as a substantive) is one of this class.

Some words, like parent, child, cousin, friend, neighbor, servant, and a few others, can be either male or female depending on the situation. The word blue (used as a noun) is one of these.

It is a great pity that our language is so poor in the terminations that denote gender. Were we to[Pg 55] say of a woman, that she is a rogue, a knave, a scamp, or a vagabond, we feel that we should use, not only strong but improper expressions. Yet we have no corresponding terms to apply, in case of necessity, to the female. Why is this? Doubtless because we never want them. For the same reason, our forefathers transmitted to us the words, philosopher, astronomer, philologer, and so forth, without any feminine equivalent. Alas! for the wisdom of our ancestors! They never calculated on the March of Intellect.

It's such a shame that our language is lacking in terms that indicate gender. If we were to say of a woman that she is a rogue, a knave, a scamp, or a vagabond, we feel we would need to use not just strong but also inappropriate language. Yet, we have no corresponding terms to apply, when necessary, to females. Why is that? Probably because we never needed them. For the same reason, our ancestors passed down words like philosopher, astronomer, philologist, and so on, without any feminine equivalents. Alas for the wisdom of our ancestors! They never anticipated the advancement of intellect.

We understand that it is in contemplation to coin a new word, memberess; it being confidently expected that by the time the new Houses of Parliament are finished, the progress of civilisation will have furnished us with female representatives.

We understand that there are plans to create a new word, memberess; it is confidently expected that by the time the new Houses of Parliament are completed, the progress of civilization will have provided us with female representatives.

In that case the House will be an assembly of Speakers.

In that case, the House will be a gathering of Speakers.

But if all the old women are to be turned out of St. Stephen’s, and their places to be filled with young ones, the nation will hardly be a loser by the change.

But if all the old women are kicked out of St. Stephen’s and replaced with young ones, the country probably won’t be worse off because of it.

 

SECTION III.

SECTION III.

OF NUMBER.

NUMBER.

Number is the consideration of an object as one or more; as, one poet, two, three, four, five poets; and so on, ad infinitum.

Number is how we think of an object as one or more; for example, one poet, two, three, four, five poets; and so on, endlessly.

[Pg 56]Other countries may reckon up as many poets as they please; England has one more.

[Pg 56]Other countries might have as many poets as they want; England has one more.

The singular number expresses one object only; as, a towel, a viper.

The singular form refers to just one item; for example, a towel, a viper.

The plural signifies more objects than one; as, towels, vipers.

The plural indicates more than one object; for example, towels, vipers.

Some nouns are used only in the singular number; dirt, pitch, tallow, grease, filth, butter, asparagus, &c.; others only in the plural; as, galligaskins, breeches, &c.

Some nouns are used only in the singular form, like dirt, pitch, tallow, grease, filth, butter, asparagus, etc.; while others are used only in the plural, like galligaskins, breeches, etc.

Some words are the same in both numbers; as, sheep, swine, and some others.

Some words are the same in both numbers, such as sheep, swine, and a few others.

“A doctor, both to sheep and swine,”
Said Mrs. Glass, “I am;
For legs of mutton I can dress,
And shine in curing ham.”

“A doctor, for both sheep and pigs,”
Said Mrs. Glass, “I am;
For legs of lamb I can prepare,
And excel in curing ham.

The plural number of nouns is usually formed by adding s to the singular; as, dove, doves, love, loves, &c.

The plural form of nouns is typically created by adding an s to the singular; for example, dove, doves, love, loves, etc.

Julia, dove returns to dove,
Quid pro quo, and love for love;
Happy in our mutual loves,
Let us live like turtle doves!

Julia, dove comes back to dove,
A fair exchange, and love for love;
Content in our shared loves,
Let’s live like turtle doves!

 

When, however, the substantive singular ends in x, ch soft, sh, ss, or s, we add es in the plural.

When a singular noun ends in x, ch soft, sh, ss, or s, we add es to make it plural.

But remember, though box
In the plural makes boxes,
That the plural of ox
Should be oxen, not oxes.

But remember, though box
In the plural creates boxes,
That the plural of ox
Should be oxen, not oxes.

[Pg 58]A few Singular Plurals, or Plurals popularly varied, are as follow:—

[Pg 58]A few Singular Plurals, or Plurals commonly used in different forms, are as follows:—

SINGULAR.   PLURAL.
Beast   Beastes, beastices.
Crust   Crustes.
Gust   Gustes.
Ghost   Ghostes.
Host   Hostes.
Joist   Joistes.
Mist   Mistes.
Nest   Nestes.
Post, &c.   Postes, postices, &c.

Note.—The singular is often used, by a kind of licence conceded to persons of refinement, for the plural; as, “May I trouble you for a bean?” “Will you assist Miss Spriggins to a pea?” So also people say, “A few green.” “Two or three radish,” &c.

Note.—People often use the singular form, as a kind of allowance given to refined individuals, to refer to the plural; for example, “May I trouble you for a bean?” “Will you help Miss Spriggins with a pea?” Similarly, people say, “A few green.” “Two or three radish,” &c.

 

SECTION IV.

SECTION IV.

OF CASE.

CASE.

There is nearly as much difference between Latin and English substantives, with respect to the number of cases pertaining to each, as there is between a quack-doctor and a physician; for while in Latin substantives have six cases, in English they have but three. But the analogy should not[Pg 59] be strained too far; for the fools in the world (who furnish the quack with his cases) more than double the number of the wise.

There’s almost as much difference between Latin and English nouns in terms of the number of cases for each as there is between a charlatan and a real doctor; because while Latin nouns have six cases, English nouns only have three. But don’t stretch the comparison too far; the number of fools in the world (who give the charlatan his cases) is more than twice that of the wise.

 

A VERY BAD CASE.

A REALLY BAD CASE.

 

The cases of substantives are these: the Nominative, the Possessive or Genitive, and the Objective or Accusative.

The cases of nouns are these: the Nominative, the Possessive or Genitive, and the Objective or Accusative.

The Nominative Case merely expresses the name of a thing, or the subject of the verb: as, “The doctors differ;”—“The patient dies!”

The Nominative Case simply indicates the name of something or the subject of the verb: for example, “The doctors differ;”—“The patient dies!”

[Pg 60]Possession, which is nine points of the law, is what is signified by the Possessive Case. This case is distinguished by an apostrophe, with the letter s subjoined to it: as, “My soul’s idol!”—“A pudding’s end.”

[Pg 60]Ownership, which is nine parts of the law, is what the Possessive Case means. This case is marked by an apostrophe with the letter s added to it: for example, “My soul’s idol!”—“A pudding’s end.”

But when the plural ends in s, the apostrophe only is retained, and the other s is omitted: as, “The Ministers’ Step;”—“The Rogues’ March;”—“Crocodiles’ tears;”—“Butchers’ mourning.”

But when the plural ends in s, only the apostrophe is kept, and the other s is dropped: as in, “The Ministers’ Step;”—“The Rogues’ March;”—“Crocodiles’ tears;”—“Butchers’ mourning.”

When the singular terminates in ss, the letter s is sometimes, in like manner, dispensed with: as, “For goodness’ sake!”—“For righteousness’ sake!” Nevertheless, we have no objection to “Guinness’s” Stout.

When a singular word ends in ss, the letter s is sometimes dropped: for example, “For goodness’ sake!”—“For righteousness’ sake!” Still, we don't mind saying “Guinness’s” Stout.

The Objective Case follows a verb active, and expresses the object of an action, or of a relation: as, “Spring beat Bill;” that is, Bill or “William Neate.” Hence, perhaps, the American phrase, “I’ll lick you elegant.”

The Objective Case follows an active verb and shows the object of an action or relation, like in “Spring beat Bill;” meaning Bill or “William Neate.” This might explain the American saying, “I’ll lick you elegant.”

By the by, it seems to us, that when the Americans revolted from the authority of England, they determined also to revolutionise their language.

By the way, it seems to us that when the Americans broke away from England's authority, they also decided to change their language.

The Objective Case is also used with a preposition: as, “You are in a mess.”

The objective case is also used with a preposition: for example, “You are in a mess.”

English substantives may be declined in the following manner:—

English nouns can be declined as follows:—

SINGULAR.

SINGULAR.

What is the nominative case
Of her who used to wash your face,
Your hair to comb, your boots to lace?
A mother!

What the possessive? Whose the slap
That taught you not to spill your pap,
Or to avoid a like mishap?
A mother’s!

And shall I the objective show?
What do I hear where’er I go?
How is your?—whom they mean I know,
My mother!

What is the nominative case
Of the one who used to wash your face,
Comb your hair, and lace your boots?
A mom!

What about the possessive? Whose is the slap
That taught you not to spill your food,
Or to avoid a similar mistake?
A mom's!

And should I show the objective?
What do I hear wherever I go?
How is yours?—I know whom they mean,
My mom!

 

PLURAL.

PLURAL.

Who are the anxious watchers o’er
The slumbers of a little bore,
That screams whene’er it doesn’t snore?
Why, mothers!

Whose pity wipes its piping eyes,
And stills maturer childhood’s cries,
Stopping its mouth with cakes and pies?
Oh! mothers’!

And whom, when master, fierce and fell,
Dusts truant varlets’ jackets well,
Whom do they, roaring, run and tell?
Their mothers!

Who are the anxious watchers over
The sleep of a little child,
That screams whenever it’s not snoring?
Wow, moms!

Whose compassion wipes its teary eyes,
And calms the older child's cries,
Stopping its mouth with snacks and treats?
Oh! Moms!

And whom, when a little master is fierce and wild,
Dusts off the clothes of naughty kids well,
Whom do they run to tell?
Their moms!

 

 


CHAPTER IV.

OF ADJECTIVES.

ADJECTIVES.

 

SECTION I.

SECTION I.

OF THE NATURE OF ADJECTIVES AND THE DEGREES OF COMPARISON.

OF THE NATURE OF ADJECTIVES AND THE DEGREES OF COMPARISON.

An English Adjective, whatever may be its gender, number, or case, like a rusty weathercock, never varies. Thus we say, “A certain cabinet; certain rogues.”

An English adjective, regardless of its gender, number, or case, never changes, like a rusty weather vane. So we say, “A certain cabinet; certain rogues.”

But as a rusty weathercock may vary in being more or less rusty, so an adjective varies in the degrees of comparison.

But just like a rusty weather vane can be more or less rusty, an adjective can also change in degrees of comparison.

The degrees of comparison, like the genders, the Graces, the Fates, the Kings of Cologne, the Weird Sisters, the Jolly Postboys, and many other things, are three; the Positive, the Comparative, and the Superlative.

The degrees of comparison, like the genders, the Graces, the Fates, the Kings of Cologne, the Weird Sisters, the Jolly Postboys, and many other things, are three: the Positive, the Comparative, and the Superlative.

The Positive state simply expresses the quality of an object; as, fat, ugly, foolish.

The Positive state just describes the quality of an object, like fat, ugly, or foolish.

[Pg 63]The Comparative degree increases or lessens the signification of the positive; as, fatter, uglier, more foolish, less foolish.

[Pg 63]The comparative degree either amplifies or reduces the meaning of the positive; for example, fatter, uglier, more foolish, less foolish.

The Superlative degree increases or lessens the positive to the highest or lowest degree; as, fattest, ugliest, most foolish, least foolish.

The superlative degree raises or lowers the positive to the highest or lowest level; for example, fattest, ugliest, most foolish, least foolish.

Amongst the ancients, Ulysses was the fattest, because nobody could compass him.

Among the ancients, Ulysses was the fattest, because nobody could contain him.

Aristides the Just was the ugliest, because he was so very plain.

Aristides the Just was the ugliest, because he was so very plain.

The most foolish, undoubtedly, was Homer; for who was more natural than he?

The most foolish, without a doubt, was Homer; because who was more natural than he?

The positive becomes the comparative by the addition of r or er; and the superlative by the addition of st or est to the end of it; as, brown, browner, brownest; stout, stouter, stoutest; heavy, heavier, heaviest; wet, wetter, wettest. The adverbs more and most, prefixed to the adjective, also form the superlative degree; as, heavy, more heavy, most heavy.

The positive form becomes the comparative by adding r or er; and the superlative by adding st or est to the end of it; for example, brown, browner, brownest; stout, stouter, stoutest; heavy, heavier, heaviest; wet, wetter, wettest. The adverbs more and most, placed before the adjective, also form the superlative degree; for instance, heavy, more heavy, most heavy.

Most heavy is the drink of draymen: hence, perhaps, the weight of those important personages. More of this, however, in our forthcoming work on Phrenology.

Most draymen's drinks are quite strong: this might explain the weight of those important figures. More on this in our upcoming work on Phrenology.

Monosyllables are usually compared by er and est, and dissyllables by more and most; except dissyllables ending in y or in le before a mute, or those[Pg 64] which are accented on the last syllable; for these, like monosyllables, easily admit of er and est. But these terminations are scarcely ever used in comparing words of more than two syllables.

Monosyllables are usually compared using er and est, while dissyllables are compared with more and most; except for dissyllables that end in y or le before a mute, or those[Pg 64] that are stressed on the last syllable; for these, just like monosyllables, can easily take er and est. However, these endings are rarely used when comparing words with more than two syllables.

We have some words, which, from custom, are irregular in respect of comparison; as, good, better, best; bad, worse, worst, &c. Much amusement may be derived from the comparisons of adjectives, as made by natural grammarians; a class of beings who generally inhabit the kitchen or stable, but may sometimes be met with in more elevated regions. A few examples will not be out of place. We are not speaking of servants, but of degrees of comparison; as,

We have some words that, due to tradition, are irregular when it comes to comparison, like good, better, best; bad, worse, worst, etc. You can get a lot of laughs from the way natural grammarians make comparisons of adjectives. These are usually people you’d find in the kitchen or barn, but occasionally, you might spot them in higher places. A few examples would be fitting. We’re not discussing servants, but rather degrees of comparison; like,

POSITIVE.   COMPARATIVE.   SUPERLATIVE.
Good   More better,
betterer or more
betterer.
  Most best,
bestest.
Tight   More tighter,
tighterer or more
tighterer.
  Most tightest.
Bad   Wuss or wusser.   Wust or wussest.
Handsome   More handsomer like.   Most handsomest.
Extravagant   Extravaganter,
more extravaganter.
  Extravagantest,
most extravagantest.
Stupid   Stupider,
more stupider.
  Stupidest,
most stupidest.
Little   Littler, more littler.   Littlest, most littlest.

With many others.

With many others.

[Pg 65]Here also may be adduced the Yankee’s “notion” of comparison; “My uncle’s a tarnation rogue; but I’m a tarnationer.”

[Pg 65]Here too, the Yankee’s idea of comparison can be seen; “My uncle’s a total crook; but I’m an even bigger one.”

 

SECTION II.

SECTION II.

A FEW REMARKS ON THE SUBJECT OF COMPARISON.

A FEW NOTES ON THE TOPIC OF COMPARISON.

Comparisons appear to have been strongly disapproved of by Dr. Johnson. “Sir,” said he, “the Whigs make comparisons.” It must be confessed that the Doctor’s meaning is not quite so evident here as it is in general; but that may be the fault of his biographer. Perhaps some of the Whigs had been making comparisons at his expense, or impertinent comparisons, which his temper, being positive, may have tempted them to indulge in. Or they may have been out in making their comparisons, which, in that case, must of course have been bad. But a truce to speculations of this kind, on the saying of one, another of whose dogmas was, that “the man who could make a pun would also pick a pocket.” We only hope, that such comparisons as we may make, will no more vex his spirit now than they would once have aroused his bile.

Dr. Johnson seemed to really dislike comparisons. “Sir,” he said, “the Whigs make comparisons.” It's true that the Doctor's point isn't as clear here as it usually is; that might be due to his biographer. Maybe some of the Whigs had been making comparisons at his expense, or even rude ones, which his strong personality could have led them to do. Or perhaps they were just wrong in their comparisons, which would definitely have been bad. But let’s stop speculating about this, considering one of his other beliefs was that “the man who could make a pun would also pick a pocket.” We just hope that the comparisons we make now won’t disturb his spirit any more than they would have upset him back then.

Lindley Murray judiciously observes, that “if we consider the subject of comparison attentively,[Pg 66] we shall perceive that the degrees of it are infinite in number, or at least indefinite:” and he proceeds to say, “A mountain is larger than a mite; by how many degrees? How much bigger is the earth than a grain of sand? By how many degrees was Socrates wiser than Alcibiades? or by how many is snow whiter than this paper? It is plain,” quoth Lindley, “that to these and the like questions no definite answers can be returned.”

Lindley Murray wisely points out that “if we think carefully about the subject of comparison,[Pg 66] we will notice that the degrees of it are infinite in number, or at least indefinite.” He goes on to say, “A mountain is bigger than a mite; by how many degrees? How much larger is the earth than a grain of sand? By how many degrees was Socrates smarter than Alcibiades? Or how much whiter is snow than this paper? It's clear,” said Lindley, “that no definite answers can be given to these kinds of questions.”

No; but an impertinent one may. Ask the first charity-boy you meet any one of them, and see if he does not immediately respond, “Ax my eye;” or, “As much again as half.”

No; but a rude one might. Ask the first kid in a charity school you come across any of those questions, and see if he doesn’t instantly reply, “Ask my eye;” or, “As much again as half.”

But when quantity can be exactly measured, the degrees of excess may be exactly ascertained. A foot is just twelve times as long as an inch; a tailor is nine times less than a man.

But when quantity can be precisely measured, the degrees of excess can be accurately determined. A foot is exactly twelve times longer than an inch; a tailor is nine times smaller than a man.

Moreover, to compensate for the indefiniteness of the degrees of comparison, we use certain adverbs and words of like import, whereby we render our meaning tolerably intelligible; as, “Byron was a much greater poet than Muggins.” “Honey is a great deal sweeter than wax.” “Sugar is considerably more pleasant than the cane.” “Maria says, that Dick the butcher is by far the most killing young man she knows.”

Moreover, to make up for the vagueness of the degrees of comparison, we use certain adverbs and similar words that help make our meaning pretty clear; for example, “Byron was a much greater poet than Muggins.” “Honey is a lot sweeter than wax.” “Sugar is much better than cane.” “Maria says that Dick the butcher is by far the most attractive young man she knows.”

The words very, exceedingly, and the like, placed[Pg 67] before the positive, give it the force of the superlative; and this is called by some the superlative of eminence, as distinguished from the superlative of comparison. Thus, Very Reverend is termed the superlative of eminence, although it is the title of a dean, not of a cardinal; and Most Reverend, the appellation of an Archbishop, is called the superlative of comparison.

The words very, exceedingly, and similar terms placed[Pg 67] before a positive adjective give it the strength of a superlative; some refer to this as the superlative of eminence, which is different from the superlative of comparison. For example, Very Reverend is considered the superlative of eminence, even though it's a title for a dean, not a cardinal; while Most Reverend, which is the title for an Archbishop, is referred to as the superlative of comparison.

A Bishop, in our opinion, is Most Excellent.

A Bishop, in our view, is Most Excellent.

The comparative is sometimes so employed as to express the same pre-eminence or inferiority as the superlative. For instance; the sentence, “Of all the cultivators of science, the botanist is the most crafty,” has the same meaning as the following “The botanist is more crafty than any other cultivator of science.”

The comparative is sometimes used to express the same level of superiority or inferiority as the superlative. For example, the sentence, “Of all the cultivators of science, the botanist is the most crafty,” means the same as “The botanist is more crafty than any other cultivator of science.”

Why? some of our readers will ask—

Why? some of our readers will ask—

Because he is acquainted with all sorts of plants.

Because he knows all kinds of plants.

 

 


CHAPTER V.

OF PRONOUNS.

PRONOUNS.

Pronouns or proxy-nouns are of three kinds; namely, the Personal, the Relative, and the Adjective Pronouns.

Pronouns, or proxy-nouns, come in three types: Personal, Relative, and Adjective Pronouns.

Note.—That when we said, some few pages back, that a pronoun was a word used instead of a noun, we did not mean to call such words as thingumibob, whatsiname, what-d’ye-call-it, and the like, pronouns.

Note.—When we mentioned a few pages ago that a pronoun is a word used in place of a noun, we didn't mean to classify words like thingamajig, whatchamacallit, and so on as pronouns.

And that, although we shall proceed to treat of the pronouns in the English language, we shall have nothing to do, at present, with what some people please to call pronoun-ciation.

And that, even though we will discuss pronouns in the English language, we won’t deal, for now, with what some people like to call pronoun-ciation.

 

SECTION I.

SECTION I.

OF THE PERSONAL PRONOUNS.

Personal pronouns.

“Mr. Haddams, don’t be personal, Sir!”

“Mr. Haddams, don’t take it personally, Sir!”

“I’m not, Sir.”

"I'm not, sir."

“You har, Sir!”

"You heard, Sir!"

“What did I say, Sir?—tell me that.”

“What did I say, Sir?—please tell me.”

[Pg 69]“You reflected on my perfession, Sir; you said, as there was some people as always stuck up for the cloth; and you insinnivated that certain parties dined off goose by means of cabbaging from the parish. I ask any gentleman in the westry, if that an’t personal?”

[Pg 69]“You thought about my job, Sir; you mentioned that there are some people who always defend the cloth; and you hinted that certain individuals benefited from goose by cabbaging from the parish. I ask any gentleman in the vestry, isn’t that personal?”

 

A SELECT VESTRY.

A CHOICE COMMITTEE.

 

[Pg 70]“Vell, Sir, vot I says I’ll stick to.”

[Pg 70]“Well, sir, what I say is what I’m going to do.”

“Yes, Sir, like vax, as the saying is.”

“Yes, Sir, like a vaccine, as the saying goes.”

“Wot d’ye mean by that, Sir?”

“What's that supposed to mean, Sir?”

“Wot I say, Sir!”

“What I say, Sir!”

“You’re a individual, Sir!”

“You're an individual, Sir!”

“You’re another, Sir!”

“You're another one, Sir!”

“You’re no gentleman, Sir!”

"You’re not a gentleman, Sir!"

“You’re a humbug, Sir!”

“You're a fraud, Sir!”

“You’re a knave, Sir!”

"You’re a rogue, Sir!"

“You’re a rogue, Sir!”

"You're a rebel, Sir!"

“You’re a wagabond, Sir!”

“You’re a wanderer, Sir!”

“You’re a willain, Sir!”

“You're a villain, Sir!”

“You’re a tailor, Sir!”

"You're a tailor, sir!"

“You’re a cobbler, Sir!” (Order! order! chair! chair! &c.)

“You're a shoemaker, Sir!” (Order! order! chair! chair! etc.)

The above is what is called personal language. How many different things one word serves to express in English! A pronoun may be as personal as possible, and yet nobody will take offence at it.

The above is what’s known as personal language. How many different meanings one word can convey in English! A pronoun can be very personal, and yet no one will be offended by it.

There are five Personal Pronouns; namely, I, thou, he, she, it; with their plurals, we, ye or you, they.

There are five personal pronouns: I, you, he, she, and it; with their plurals being we, you, and they.

Personal Pronouns admit of person, number, gender, and case.

Personal pronouns indicate person, number, gender, and case.

Pronouns have three persons in each number.

Pronouns have three persons in both singular and plural forms.

[Pg 71]In the Singular;

In the Singular;

I, is the first person.

I, am the first person.

Thou, is the second person.

You are the second person.

He, she, or it, is the third person.

He, she, or it is the third person.

In the plural;

In the plural form;

We, is the first person.

We, is first person.

Ye or you, is the second person.

You are the second person.

They, is the third person.

They are third person.

This account of persons will be very intelligible when the following Pastoral Fragment is reflected on:—

This account of people will be very clear when you think about the following Pastoral Fragment:—

HE.

HE.

I love thee, Susan, on my life:
Thou art the maiden for a wife.
He who lives single is an ass;
She who ne’er weds a luckless lass.
It’s tiresome work to live alone;
So come with me, and be my own.

I love you, Susan, I swear:
You are the girl to be my wife.
Someone who lives alone is foolish;
She who never marries is unfortunate.
It’s exhausting to live by yourself;
So come with me, and be mine.

SHE.

HER.

We maids are oft by men deceived;
Ye don’t deserve to be believed;
You don’t—but there’s my hand—heigho!
They tell us, women can’t say no!

We maids are often deceived by men;
You don’t deserve to be believed;
You don’t—but here’s my hand—sigh!
They say women can’t say no!

The speaker or speakers are of the first person; those spoken to, of the second; and those spoken of, of the third.

The speaker or speakers use the first person; those being addressed use the second; and those being discussed use the third.

[Pg 72]Of the three persons, the first is the most universally admired.

[Pg 72]Out of the three people, the first one is the most widely admired.

The second is the object of much adulation and flattery, and now and then of a little abuse.

The second receives a lot of praise and compliments, and occasionally some criticism.

The third person is generally made small account of; and, amongst other grievances, suffers a great deal from being frequently bitten about the back.

The third person is usually ignored; and, among other complaints, they endure a lot from being often bitten on the back.

The Numbers of pronouns, like those of substantives, are, as we have already seen, two; the singular and the plural.

The number of pronouns, like those of nouns, is, as we've already seen, two: singular and plural.

In addressing yourself to anybody, it is customary to use the second person plural instead of the singular. This practice most probably arose from a notion, that to be thought twice the man that the speaker was, gratified the vanity of the person addressed. Thus, the French put a double Monsieur on the backs of their letters.

In speaking to anyone, it's common to use the second person plural instead of the singular. This likely comes from the idea that being seen as more important than the speaker boosts the ego of the person being spoken to. That's why the French put a double Monsieur on the backs of their letters.

Editors say “We,” instead of “I,” out of modesty.

Editors say “We” instead of “I” to be humble.

The Quakers continue to say “thee” and “thou,” in the use of which pronouns, as well as in the wearing of broad-brimmed hats and of stand-up collars, they perceive a peculiar sanctity.

The Quakers still use “thee” and “thou,” believing that these pronouns, along with wearing broad-brimmed hats and stand-up collars, have a special significance.

Gender has to do only with the third person singular of the pronouns, he, she, it. He is masculine; she is feminine; it is neuter.

Gender relates only to the third person singular pronouns: he, she, and it. He is masculine; she is feminine; it is neuter.

[Pg 73]Pronouns have the like cases with substantives; the nominative, the possessive, and the objective.

[Pg 73]Pronouns have the same cases as nouns: the nominative, the possessive, and the objective.

Would that they were the hardest cases to be met with in this country!

Would that they were the toughest situations to deal with in this country!

The personal pronouns are thus declined:—

The personal pronouns are declined like this:—

CASE.   FIRST PERSON
SINGULAR.
  FIRST PERSON
PLURAL.
Nom.   I   We.
Poss.   Mine   Ours.
Obj.   Me   We.

Pronouns, you see, are declined without fuss.

Pronouns, you see, are changed easily.

CASE.   SECOND PERSON.   SECOND PERSON.
Nom.   You   You.
Poss.   Your   Yours.
Obj.   You   You.

How glad I shall be when my task I’ve got through!

How happy I’ll be when I’ve finished my task!

Now the third person singular, as we before observed, has genders; and we shall therefore decline it in a different way. Variety is charming.

Now the third-person singular, as we noted before, has genders; so we'll decline it differently. Variety is appealing.

THIRD PERSON SINGULAR.

THIRD PERSON SINGULAR.

CASE.   MASC.   FEM.   NEUT.
Nom.   He   She   It.
    Well   done   Kit!
Poss.   His.   Hers   Its.
    Now   Tom’s   quits.
[Pg 74]Obj.   Him   Her   It.
    Deuce   a   bit!

 

CASE.   PLURAL.
Nom.   They
Poss.   Theirs.
Obj.   Them.

Reader, Mem.

Reader, remember.

We beg to inform thee, that the third person plural has no distinction of gender.

We want to inform you that the third person plural has no gender distinction.

 

SECTION II.

SECTION II.

OF THE RELATIVE PRONOUNS.

Relative pronouns.

The Pronouns called Relative are such as relate, for the most part, to some word or phrase, called the antecedent, on account of its going before: they are, who, which, and that: as, “The man who does not drink enough when he can get it, is a fool; but he that drinks too much is a beast.”

The pronouns known as relative pronouns mostly refer to a word or phrase called the antecedent because they come before it. They are: who, which, and that. For example, “The man who doesn't drink enough when he can get it is a fool; but he that drinks too much is a beast.”

What is usually equivalent to that which, and is, therefore, a kind of compound relative, containing both the antecedent and the relative; as, “You want what you’ll very soon have!” that is to say, the thing which you will very soon have.

What is usually equivalent to that which, and is, therefore, a kind of compound relative, containing both the antecedent and the relative; as, “You want what you’ll very soon have!” that is to say, the thing which you will very soon have.

[Pg 75]Who is applied to persons, which to animals and things without life; as, “He is a gentleman who keeps a horse and lives respectably.” “To the dog which pinned the old woman, they cried, ‘Cæsar!’” “This is the tree which Larkins called a helm.”

[Pg 75]Who refers to people, which is used for animals and inanimate objects; for example, “He is a gentleman who owns a horse and lives decently.” “To the dog which attacked the old woman, they shouted, ‘Cæsar!’” “This is the tree which Larkins identified as a helm.”

Larkins.—I say, Nibbs, ven is a helm box like a asthmatical chest?

Larkins.—Hey, Nibbs, when is a helmet box like an asthmatic chest?

Nibbs.—Ven it’s a coffin.

Nibbs.—When it’s a coffin.

That, as a relative, is used to prevent the too frequent repetition of who and which, and is applied both to persons and things; as, “He that stops the bottle is a Cork man.” “This is the house that Jack built.”

That is used to avoid repeating who and which too often, and it can refer to both people and things; for example, “He that stops the bottle is a Cork man.” “This is the house that Jack built.”

Who is of both numbers; and so is an Editor; for, according to what we observed just now, he is both singular and plural. Who, we repeat, is of both numbers, and is thus declined:—

Who is both singular and plural; an Editor fits this description too, because, as we noted earlier, he represents both forms. Who, once again, is both singular and plural, and is therefore declined:—

SINGULAR AND PLURAL.

SINGULAR AND PLURAL.

Nominative.   Who
  Is the maiden to woo?
Genitive.   Whose?
  Hand shall I choose?
Accusative.   Who
  To despair shall I doom?

Which, that, and what are indeclinable; except[Pg 76] that whose is sometimes used as the possessive case of which; as,

Which, that, and what are not changeable; except[Pg 76] that whose is sometimes used as the possessive form of which; for example,

“The roe, poor dear, laments amain,
Whose sweet hart was by hunter slain.”

“The deer, poor thing, mourns deeply,
"Whose sweetheart was killed by a hunter."

Thus whose is substituted for of which, in the following example:—

Thus whose is used instead of of which, in the following example:—

“There is a blacking famed, of which
The sale made Day and Martin rich;
There is another blacking, whose
Compounder patronised the Muse.”[2]

“There is a well-known blacking, which
Made Day and Martin rich;
There’s another blacking, whose
The Creator received support from the Muse.”[2]

Who, which, and what, when they are used in asking questions, are called Interrogatives; as, “Who is Mr. Walker?” “Which is the left side of a round plum-pudding?” “What is the damage?”

Who, which, and what, when used to ask questions, are called Interrogatives; for example, “Who is Mr. Walker?” “Which side is the left side of a round plum pudding?” “What is the damage?”

Those who have made popular phraseology their study, will have found that which is sometimes used for whereas, and words of like signification; as in Dean Swift’s “Mary the Cookmaid’s Letter to Dr. Sheridan”:—

Those who have studied popular phrases will have noticed that which is sometimes used instead of whereas, and similar words; as seen in Dean Swift’s “Mary the Cookmaid’s Letter to Dr. Sheridan”:—

“And now I know whereby you would fain make an excuse,
[Pg 77]Because my master one day in anger call’d you a goose;
Which, and I am sure I have been his servant since October,
And he never called me worse than sweetheart, drunk or sober.”

“And now I know why you would want to make an excuse,
[Pg 77]Because my master, one day in anger, called you an idiot;
Which, and I know I've been his servant since October,
"And he has never called me anything worse than sweetheart, whether he's drunk or sober."

What, or, to speak more improperly, wot, is generally substituted by cabmen and costermongers for who; as, “The donkey wot wouldn’t go.” “The man wot sweeps the crossing.”

What, or, to say it more correctly, wot, is often used by cab drivers and street vendors instead of who; for example, “The donkey wot wouldn’t go.” “The man wot sweeps the crossing.”

That, likewise, is very frequently rejected by the vulgar, who use as in its place; as, “Them as asks shan’t have any; and them as don’t ask don’t want any.”

That is also often dismissed by the general public, who use as instead; like, “Those as ask won’t get any; and those as don’t ask don’t want any.”

 

SECTION III.

SECTION III.

OF THE ADJECTIVE PRONOUNS.

ADJECTIVE PRONOUNS.

Adjective pronouns partake of the nature of both pronouns and adjectives. They may be subdivided into four sorts: the possessive, the distributive, the demonstrative, and the indefinite.

Adjective pronouns have qualities of both pronouns and adjectives. They can be divided into four types: possessive, distributive, demonstrative, and indefinite.

The possessive pronouns are those which imply possession or property. Of these there are seven; namely, my, thy, his, her, our, your, their.

The possessive pronouns are those that indicate ownership. There are seven of them: my, your, his, her, our, your, their.

The word self is added to possessives; as, myself, yourself, “Says I to myself, says I.” Self is[Pg 78] also sometimes used with personal pronouns; as, himself, itself, themselves. His self is a common, but not a proper expression.

The word self is added to possessives, like myself, yourself, “I said to myself, I said.” Self is[Pg 78] also sometimes used with personal pronouns, like himself, itself, themselves. His self is a common but not a proper expression.

 

SELF-ESTEEM.

Self-Worth.

 

The distributive are three: each, every, either; they denote the individual persons or things separately, which, when taken together, make up a number.

The distributive terms are three: each, every, either; they refer to individual people or things separately, which, when combined, form a total amount.

Each is used when two or more persons or[Pg 79] things are mentioned singly; as, “each of the Catos;” “each of the Browns.”

Each is used when two or more people or[Pg 79] things are referred to individually; for example, “each of the Catos;” “each of the Browns.”

Every relates to one out of several; as, “Every mare is a horse, but every horse is not a mare.”

Every refers to one in a group; for example, “Every mare is a horse, but every horse is not a mare.”

Either refers to one out of two; as,

Either refers to one out of two; as,

“When I between two jockeys ride,
I have a knave on either side.”

“When I ride between two jockeys,
"I’ve got a fool on both sides."

Neither signifies “not either;” as “Neither of the Bacons was related to Hogg.”

Neither means “not either;” as in “Neither of the Bacons was related to Hogg.”

The demonstrative pronouns precisely point out the subjects to which they relate; such are this and that, with their plurals these and those; as, “This is a foreign Prince; that is an English Peer.”

The demonstrative pronouns clearly identify the subjects they refer to; these include this and that, along with their plurals these and those; for example, “This is a foreign prince; that is an English peer.”

This refers to the nearest person or thing, and to the latter or last mentioned; that to the most distant, and to the former or first mentioned; as, “This is a man; that is a nondescript.” “At the period of the Reformation in Scotland, a curious contrast between the ancient and modern ecclesiastical systems was observed; for while that had been always maintained by a Bull, this was now supported by a Knox.”

This refers to the closest person or thing, and to the last mentioned; that refers to the farthest, and to the first mentioned; for example, “This is a man; that is a nondescript.” “At the time of the Reformation in Scotland, a striking contrast between the old and modern church systems was noted; while that had always been upheld by a Bull, this was now backed by a Knox.”

The indefinite are those which express their subjects in an indefinite or general manner; as, some, other, any, one, all, such, &c.

The indefinite terms are those that refer to their subjects in a vague or general way; for example, some, other, any, one, all, such, &c.

[Pg 80]When the definite article the comes before the word other, those who do not know better, are accustomed to strike out the he in the, and to say, t’other.

[Pg 80]When the definite article the comes before the word other, people who are not aware often drop the he in the and say t’other.

The same persons also use other in the comparative degree; for sometimes, instead of saying quite the reverse, or perhaps rewerse, they avail themselves of the expression, more t’other.

The same people also use other in the comparative form; because sometimes, instead of saying quite the opposite, or maybe the other way around, they use the phrase, more t’other.

So much for the Pronouns.

So much for the pronouns.

 

 


CHAPTER VI.

OF VERBS.

Verb Forms.

 

SECTION I.

SECTION I.

OF THE NATURE OF VERBS IN GENERAL.

OF THE NATURE OF VERBS IN GENERAL.

The nature of Verbs in general, and that in all languages, is, that they are the most difficult things in the Grammar.

The nature of verbs in general, and in all languages, is that they are the most challenging aspects of grammar.

Verbs are divided into Active, Passive, and Neuter; and also into Regular, Irregular, and Defective. To these divisions we beg to add another; Verbs Comic.

Verbs are classified as Active, Passive, and Neuter; and also as Regular, Irregular, and Defective. To these categories, we’d like to add one more: Comic Verbs.

A Verb Active implies an agent, and an object acted upon; as, to love; “I love Wilhelmina Stubbs.” Here, I am the agent; that is, the lover; and Wilhelmina Stubbs is the object acted upon, or the beloved object.

A verb in active voice suggests an agent and an object that is acted upon; for example, to love; “I love Wilhelmina Stubbs.” In this case, I am the agent, meaning the one who loves, and Wilhelmina Stubbs is the object being acted upon, or the one who is loved.

A Verb Passive expresses the suffering, feeling, or undergoing of something; and therefore implies an object acted upon, and an agent by which it is acted upon; as, to be loved; “Wilhelmina Stubbs is loved by me.”

A Verb Passive shows that someone is experiencing something or being affected by it, which means there’s an object that’s being acted upon and an agent that’s doing the acting; for example, to be loved; “Wilhelmina Stubbs is loved by me.”

[Pg 82]A Verb Neuter expresses neither action nor passion, but a state of being; as, I bounce, I lie.

[Pg 82]A Neuter Verb doesn’t show action or feeling, but simply a state of being; for example, I bounce, I lie.

 

“Fact, Madam!”
“Gracious, Major!”

"Fact, ma'am!"
"Wow, Major!"

 

Of Verbs Regular, Irregular, and Defective, we shall have somewhat to say hereafter.

Of regular, irregular, and defective verbs, we will discuss a bit more later.

Verbs Comic are, for the most part, verbs which cannot be found in the dictionary, and are used to[Pg 83] express ordinary actions in a jocular manner; as, to “morris,” to “bolt,” to “mizzle,” which signify to go or to depart; to “bone,” to “prig,” that is to say, to steal; to “collar,” which means to seize, an expression probably derived from the mode of prehension, or rather apprehension characteristic of the New Police, as it is one very much in the mouths of those who most frequently come in contact with that body: to “lush,” or drink; to “grub,” or eat; to “sell,” or deceive, &c.

Verbs Comic are mostly verbs that you won’t find in a dictionary and are used to[Pg 83] describe everyday actions in a humorous way; for example, to “morris,” to “bolt,” or to “mizzle,” which mean to go or leave; to “bone” or “prig,” which means to steal; to “collar,” meaning to grab, a term probably derived from the way the New Police apprehend suspects, as it's commonly used by those who interact with them; to “lush,” meaning to drink; to “grub,” meaning to eat; or to “sell,” meaning to deceive, etc.

Under the head of Verbs Comic, the Yankee-isms, I “calculate,” I “reckon,” I “realise,” I “guess,” and the like, may also be properly enumerated.

Under the section of Verbs Comic, the Yankee-isms, I “calculate,” I “reckon,” I “realize,” I “guess,” and so on, can also be correctly listed.

Auxiliary, or helping Verbs (by the way, we marvel that the Americans do not call their servants auxiliaries instead of helps,) are those, by the help of which we are chiefly enabled to conjugate our verbs in English. They are, do, be, have, shall, will, may, can, with their variations; and let and must, which have no variation.

Auxiliary, or helping verbs (by the way, we wonder why Americans don't call their helpers auxiliaries instead of helps) are the ones that mainly allow us to conjugate our verbs in English. They include do, be, have, shall, will, may, can, along with their variations; and let and must, which do not vary.

Let, however, when it is anything but a helping verb, as, for instance, when it signifies to hinder, makes lettest and letteth. The phrase, “This House to Let,” generally used instead of “to be let,” really meaning the reverse of what it is intended to convey, is a piece of comic English.

Let, however, when it is anything but a helping verb, as, for instance, when it means to hinder, forms lettest and letteth. The phrase, “This House to Let,” usually used instead of “to be let,” actually conveys the opposite of what it intends, making it a humorous example of English.

[Pg 84]To verbs belong Number, Person, Mood, and Tense. These may be called the properties of a verb; and like those of opium, they are soporiferous properties. There are two very important objects which the writer of every book has, or ought to have in view, to get a reader who is wide awake, and to keep him so:—the latter of which, when Number, Person, Mood, and Tense are to be treated of, is no such easy matter; seeing that the said writer is then in some danger of going to sleep himself. Never mind. If we nod, let the reader wink. What can’t be cured must be endured.

[Pg 84]Verbs have Number, Person, Mood, and Tense. These can be considered the characteristics of a verb; and like the properties of opium, they can induce sleepiness. Every writer should keep two key goals in mind: to engage a reader who is fully awake and to keep them that way—especially when discussing Number, Person, Mood, and Tense, which can be quite challenging, as the writer might start to doze off. No worries. If we doze, let the reader just blink. What can’t be fixed must be tolerated.

 

SECTION II.

SECTION II.

OF NUMBER AND PERSON.

NUMBER AND PERSON.

Verbs have two numbers, the Singular and the Plural; as, “I fiddle, we fiddle,” &c.

Verbs have two forms: Singular and Plural; for example, “I fiddle, we fiddle,” etc.

In each number there are three persons; as

In each issue, there are three people; as

    SINGULAR.   PLURAL.
First Person   I love   We love.
Second Person   Thou lovest   Ye or you love.
Third Person   He loves   They love.

What a deal there is in every Grammar about love! Here the following Lines, by a Young Lady (now no more), addressed to Lindley Murray, deserve to be recorded:—

What a bargain there is in every grammar book about love! Here are the following lines, by a young lady (who is no longer with us), directed to Lindley Murray, that deserve to be noted:—

[Pg 85] “Oh, Murray! fatal name to me,
Thy burning page with tears is wet;
Since first ‘to love’ I learned of thee,
Teach me, ah! teach me ‘to forget!’”

[Pg 85] “Oh, Murray! a cursed name to me,
Your painful pages are soaked with tears;
Ever since you taught me what it means 'to love,'
"Please teach me! Teach me how to forget!"

 

SECTION III.

SECTION III.

OF MOODS AND PARTICIPLES.

Mood and participles.

Mood or Mode is a particular form of the verb, or a certain variation which it undergoes, showing the manner in which the being, action, or passion, is represented.

Mood or Mode is a specific form of the verb or a certain change it goes through, indicating how the being, action, or feeling is expressed.

The moods of verbs are five, the Indicative, the Imperative, the Potential, the Subjunctive, and the Infinitive.

The moods of verbs are five: the Indicative, the Imperative, the Potential, the Subjunctive, and the Infinitive.

The Indicative Mood simply points out or declares a thing: as, “He teaches, he is taught;” or it asks a question: as, “Does he teach? Is he taught?”

The Indicative Mood just states or describes something: for example, “He teaches, he is taught;” or it poses a question: for instance, “Does he teach? Is he taught?”

Q. Why is old age the best teacher?

Q. Why is old age the best teacher?

A. Because he gives you the most wrinkles.

A. Because he gives you the most lines.

Q. Why does a rope support a rope-dancer?

Q. Why does a rope support a tightrope walker?

A. Because it is taught.

A. Because it is taught.

The Imperative Mood commands, exhorts, entreats, or permits: as, “Vanish thou; trot ye; let us hop; be off!”

The Imperative Mood gives orders, encourages, begs, or allows: like, “Go away; walk; let’s jump; get out!”

The Potential Mood implies possibility or liberty,[Pg 86] power, will, or obligation: as, “A waiter may be honest. You may stand upon truth or lie. I can filch. He would cozen. They should learn.”

The Potential Mood suggests possibility or freedom,[Pg 86] power, desire, or duty: like, “A waiter might be honest. You can choose to tell the truth or lie. I can steal. He might deceive. They should learn.”

The Subjunctive Mood is used to represent a thing as done conditionally; and is preceded by a conjunction, expressed or understood, and accompanied by another verb: as, “If the skies should fall, larks would be caught.” “Were I to punch your head, I should serve you right;” that is, “if I were to punch your head.”

The Subjunctive Mood is used to show something is dependent on a condition and is usually introduced by a conjunction, which can be stated or implied, and is followed by another verb. For example, “If the skies were to fall, larks would be caught.” “If I were to punch your head, you would deserve it;” meaning, “If I were to punch your head.”

The Infinitive Mood expresses a thing generally, without limitation, and without any distinction of number or person: as, “to quarrel, to fight, to be licked.”

The Infinitive Mood expresses something in a general way, without limitation, and without any distinction of number or person: for example, “to quarrel, to fight, to be licked.”

The Participle is a peculiar form of the verb, and is so called, because it participates in the properties both of a verb and of an adjective: as, “May I have the pleasure of dancing with you?” “Mounted on a tub he addressed the bystanders.” “Having uplifted a stave, they departed.”

The participle is a unique verb form that gets its name because it has qualities of both a verb and an adjective. For example, “May I have the pleasure of dancing with you?” “Mounted on a tub, he spoke to the bystanders.” “Having lifted a stick, they left.”

The Participles are three; the Present or Active, the Perfect or Passive, and the Compound Perfect: as, “I felt nervous at the thought of popping the question, but that once popped, I was not sorry for having popped it.”

The participles are three: the present (or active), the perfect (or passive), and the compound perfect. For example, "I felt nervous at the thought of popping the question, but once it was popped, I wasn't sorry for having popped it."

The worst of popping the question is, that the report is always sure to get abroad.

The worst part of popping the question is that the report is always guaranteed to spread.

SECTION IV.

SECTION IV.

OF THE TENSES.

Tenses.

Tense is the distinction of time, and consists of six divisions, namely, the Present, the Imperfect, the Perfect, the Pluperfect, and the First and Second Future Tenses.

Tense refers to the distinction of time and includes six divisions: the Present, the Imperfect, the Perfect, the Pluperfect, and the First and Second Future Tenses.

Time is also distinguished by a fore lock, scythe, and hour-glass; but the youthful reader must bear in mind, that these things are not to be confounded with tenses.

Time is also represented by a forelock, a scythe, and an hourglass; however, the young reader should remember that these things should not be confused with tenses.

The Present Tense, as its name implies, represents an action or event occurring at the present time: as, “I lament; rogues prosper; the mob rules.”

The Present Tense, as its name suggests, represents an action or event happening right now: for example, “I lament; rogues prosper; the mob rules.”

The Imperfect Tense represents a past action or event, but which, like a mutton chop, may be either thoroughly done, or not thoroughly done; were it meet, we should say under-done: as,

The Imperfect Tense represents a past action or event, but which, like a mutton chop, may be either fully cooked or not fully cooked; were it appropriate, we would say undercooked: as,

“When I was a little boy some fifteen years ago,
My mammy doted on me—Lork! she made me quite a show.”

“When I was a little boy about fifteen years ago,
My mom really loved me—Wow! she made me quite a scene.

“When our reporter left, the Honourable Gentleman was still on his legs.”

“When our reporter left, the Honorable Gentleman was still standing.”

[Pg 88]The legs of most “Honourable Gentlemen” must be tolerably stout ones; for the “majority” do not stand on trifles. However, we are not going to commit ourselves, like some folks, nor to get committed, like other folks; so we will leave “Honourable Gentlemen” to manage matters their own way.

[Pg 88]The legs of most “Honourable Gentlemen” must be pretty strong; because the “majority” don’t dwell on small things. However, we're not going to take a side, like some people, nor be locked into a stance, like others; so we’ll let the “Honourable Gentlemen” handle things their way.

The Perfect Tense declares a thing to have been done at some time, though an indefinite one, antecedent to the present time. That, however, which the Perfect Tense represents as done, is completely, or, as we say of John Bull, when he is humbugged by the thimble-rig people, regularly done; as, “I have been out on the river.” “I have caught a crab.”

The Perfect Tense indicates that something was completed at an unspecified time before now. However, what the Perfect Tense shows as completed is fully finished, or, as we say about John Bull when he gets tricked by the con artists, it’s all properly done; for example, “I have been out on the river.” “I have caught a crab.”

Catching a crab is a thing regularly (in another sense than completely) done, when civic swains pull young ladies up to Richmond. We beg to inform persons unacquainted with aquatic phraseology, that “pulling up” young ladies, or others, is a very different thing from “pulling up” an omnibus conductor or a cabman. What an equivocal language is ours! How much less agreeable to be “pulled up” at Bow Street than to be “pulled up” in a wherry! how wide the discrepancy between “pulling up” radishes and “pulling up” horses!

Catching a crab is something regularly (in a different way than completely) done when local guys take young women up to Richmond. We want to let those unfamiliar with water-related slang know that “pulling up” young women, or anyone else, is very different from “pulling up” a bus driver or a taxi driver. What confusing language we have! It's much less pleasant to be “pulled up” at Bow Street than to be “pulled up” in a boat! There’s such a big difference between “pulling up” radishes and “pulling up” horses!

[Pg 89]The Pluperfect Tense represents a thing as doubly past; that is, as past previously to some other point of time also past; as, “I fell in love before I had arrived at years of discretion.”

[Pg 89]The Pluperfect Tense shows something as having happened in the past before another past event; for example, “I fell in love before I had arrived at the age of maturity.”

 

 

The First Future Tense represents the action as yet to come, either at a certain or an uncertain[Pg 90] time; as, “The tailor will send my coat home to-morrow; and when I find it perfectly convenient, I shall pay him.”

The First Future Tense shows an action that will happen later, either at a specific or an unspecified[Pg 90] time; for example, “The tailor will send my coat home tomorrow; and when it’s convenient for me, I shall pay him.”

The Second Future intimates that the action will be completed at or before the time of another future action or event; as, “I wonder how many conquests I shall have made by to-morrow morning.”

The Second Future suggests that the action will be finished at or before the time of another future action or event; for example, “I wonder how many conquests I will have made by tomorrow morning.”

N.B. One ball is often the means of killing a great many people.

N.B. One bullet can often result in the deaths of many people.

The consideration of the tenses suggests various moral reflections to the thinking mind.

The consideration of the tenses suggests various moral reflections to the thoughtful mind.

A few examples will perhaps suffice:—

A few examples should be enough:—

1. Present, though moderate fruition, is preferable to splendid, but contingent futurity; i. e. A bird in the hand is worth two in the bush.

1. Present, even if it's modestly satisfying, is better than a glorious but uncertain future; that is, a bird in the hand is worth two in the bush.

2. Imperfect nutrition is less to be deprecated than privation of aliment;—a new way of putting an old proverb, which we need not again insert, respecting half a loaf.

2. Imperfect nutrition is not as bad as being completely deprived of food;—a fresh take on an old saying about having half a loaf, which we don't need to repeat.

3. Perfect callidity was the distinguishing attribute of the Curved Pedestrian.

3. Perfect skill was the defining trait of the Curved Pedestrian.

Callidity is another word for craftiness; but for the exercise of the reader’s ingenuity, we forbear to mention the person alluded to as so remarkable for his astutious qualities.

Callidity is another word for craftiness; but to challenge the reader’s ingenuity, we won't mention the person referred to as being so notable for his clever qualities.

[Pg 91]Q. What species of writing is most conducive to morality?

[Pg 91]Q. What type of written work is best for promoting ethics?

A. Text-hand.

A. Text-hand.

 

SECTION V.

SECTION V.

the conjugation of the auxiliary verbs To Have and To Be.

the conjugation of the auxiliary verbs To Have and To Be.

We have observed that boys, in conjugating verbs, give no indications of delight, except that which an ingenuous disposition always feels in the acquisition of knowledge. Now, having arrived at that part of the Grammar in which it becomes necessary that these same verbs should be considered, we feel ourselves in an awkward dilemma. The omission of the conjugations is a serious omission—which, of course, is objectionable in a comic work—and the insertion of them would be equally serious, and therefore quite as improper. What shall we do? We will adopt a middle course; referring the reader to Murray and other talented authors for full information on these matters; and requesting him to be content with our confining ourselves to what is more especially suitable to these pages—a short summary of the Comicalities of verbs.

We’ve noticed that boys, when conjugating verbs, don’t show any signs of joy, except for the natural excitement that comes from learning new things. Now that we’ve reached the part of the Grammar where we need to discuss these verbs, we find ourselves in a tricky situation. Leaving out the conjugations would be a serious mistake—which is obviously not ideal in a comic piece—and including them would also be quite serious, making it equally inappropriate. What should we do? We’ll take a middle ground; we’ll direct the reader to Murray and other skilled authors for in-depth information on these topics and ask them to be satisfied with our focus on what’s particularly fitting for these pages—a brief summary of the Comicalities of verbs.

The Conjugation of a verb is the[Pg 92] combination and arrangement of its numbers, persons, moods, and tenses.

The conjugation of a verb is the[Pg 92] combination and arrangement of its numbers, persons, moods, and tenses.

The Comicalities of verbs consist in certain liberties taken with their numbers, persons, moods, and tenses.

The humor of verbs comes from the various liberties taken with their numbers, persons, moods, and tenses.

The Conjugation of an active verb is called the Active Voice, and that of a passive Verb the Passive Voice.

The conjugation of an active verb is called the Active Voice, and the conjugation of a passive verb is called the Passive Voice.

If verbs have voices, it is but reasonable that walls should have ears.

If verbs can have voices, it only makes sense that walls should have ears.

The auxiliary and active verb To Have is thus peculiarly conjugated by some people in some of its moods and tenses.

The helping and action verb To Have is uniquely conjugated by some people in certain moods and tenses.

TO HAVE.

To possess.

INDICATIVE MOOD.

Indicative mood.

PRESENT TENSE.

PRESENT TENSE.

SINGULAR.   PLURAL.
1. Pers. I has.   1. Pers. We has.
2.   Thee’st.   2.   Ye or you has.
3.   He’ve.   3.   They has.

 

PERFECT TENSE.

PERFECT TENSE.

SINGULAR.   PLURAL.
1. I’ze had.   1. We’ze had.
2. Thee’st had.   2. Ye or you’ze had.
3. He’ve had.   3. They’ze had.

FIRST FUTURE TENSE.

FIRST FUTURE TENSE.

SINGULAR.   PLURAL.
1. I sholl or ool ha’.   1. We shool or ool ha’.
2. Thee shat or oot ha’.   2. Ye or you sholl or ool ha’.
3. He sholl or ool ha’.   3. They sholl or ool ha’.

 

IMPERATIVE MOOD.

IMPERATIVE MOOD.

SINGULAR.   PLURAL.
1. Let me ha’.   1. Let’s ha’.
2. Ha’, or ha thou, or do thee ha’.   2. Ha, or ha ye, or do ye, or you ha’.
3. Let un ha’.   3. Let um ha’.

 

POTENTIAL MOOD.

Potential Mood.

PRESENT TENSE.

PRESENT TENSE.

SINGULAR.   PLURAL.
1. I med or can ha’.   1. We med or can ha’.
2. Thee medst or canst ha’.   2. Ye or you med or can ha’.
3. He med or can ha’.   3. They med or can ha’.

 

SUBJUNCTIVE MOOD.

SUBJUNCTIVE MOOD.

PRESENT TENSE.

PRESENT TENSE.

SINGULAR.   PLURAL.
1. If I has.   1. If we has.
2. If thee hast   2. If ye or you has.
3. If he ha’.   3. If they has.

INFINITIVE MOOD.

INFINITIVE FORM.

Present, To ha’.   Perfect, To a had.

 

PARTICIPLES.

Participles.

Present or Active,   Havun or Avun.
Perfect,   ’Ad.
Compound Perfect,   Havun ’ad.

The auxiliary and neuter verb To Be, is maltreated as follows:

The auxiliary and neutral verb To Be is misused as follows:

TO BE.

BE.

(Toby or not Toby?—that is the question!)

(Toby or not Toby?—that is the question!)

INDICATIVE MOOD.

Indicative mood.

PRESENT TENSE.

PRESENT TENSE.

SINGULAR.   PLURAL.
1. I be.   1. We be.
2. Thee bist.   2. Ye or you be.
3. He, she or it am.   3. They be or am.

 

IMPERFECT TENSE.

IMPERFECT TENSE.

SINGULAR.   PLURAL.
1. I wor, or wus.   1. We wus.
2. Thee wort.   2. Ye or you wus.
3. He wur.   3. They wur.

“When I say as you was, I mean, as you were.”

“When I say as you was, I mean, as you were.”

PERFECT TENSE.

PERFECT TENSE.

SINGULAR.   PLURAL.
1. I’ve a bin.   1. We’ve a bin.
2. Thee’st a bin.   2. Ye or you’ve a bin.
3. He’ve a bin.   3. They’ve a bin.

 

IMPERATIVE MOOD.

IMPERATIVE MOOD.

SINGULAR.   PLURAL.
1. Let I be.   1. Let we be.
2. Be thee or ’st thee be.   2. Do ’ee be.
3. Let un be.   3. Let um be.

 

INFINITIVE MOOD.

INFINITIVE FORM.

Present Tense, For to be.   Perfect, For to ha’ bin.

 

PARTICIPLES.

Participles.

Present, Beun.   Perfect, Bin.
Compound Perfect,     Havun bin.

If being a younster, I had not been smitten,
Of having been jilted I should not complain,
Take warning from me all ye lads who are bitten,
When this part of Grammar occurs to your brain.

If being a young person, I hadn't been hurt,
About being dumped, I wouldn't need to complain,
Take this advice from me all you guys who are smashed,
When this aspect of grammar comes to mind.

As there is a certain intensity of feeling abroad, which renders people indisposed to trouble themselves with verbal matters, we shall take the liberty of making very short work of the Regular Verbs. Even Murray can only afford to conjugate one example,—To Love. The learner[Pg 96] must amplify this part of the Grammar for himself: and we recommend him to substitute for “to love,” some word less harrowing to a sensitive mind: as, “to fleece, to tax,” verbs which excite disagreeable emotions only in a sordid one; and which also, by association of ideas, conduct us to useful reflections on Political Economy. We advise all whom it may concern, however, to pay the greatest attention to this part of the Grammar, and before they come to the Verbs Regular, to make a particular study of the Auxiliary Verbs: not only for the excellent reasons set forth in “Tristram Shandy,” but also to avoid those awkward mistakes in which the Comicalities of the Verbs, or Verbal Comicalities, chiefly consist.

As there's a certain intensity of feeling going around that makes people less inclined to deal with verbal matters, we'll keep our discussion of Regular Verbs brief. Even Murray can only offer one example—To Love. The learner[Pg 96] should expand this part of the Grammar on their own, and we suggest replacing “to love” with a word that's less distressing for a sensitive person, like “to fleece” or “to tax,” verbs that only stir unpleasant feelings in a greedy mind; these verbs also lead to useful thoughts on Political Economy. We recommend that anyone concerned pays close attention to this section of the Grammar and focuses on the Auxiliary Verbs before tackling Regular Verbs: not only for the solid reasons mentioned in “Tristram Shandy,” but also to avoid those clumsy errors that the Humor of the Verbs, or Verbal Humor, mainly consists of.

“Did it rain to-morrow?” asked Monsieur Grenouille.

“Did it rain tomorrow?” asked Monsieur Grenouille.

“Yes it was!” replied Monsieur Crapaud.

“Yes, it was!” replied Mr. Toad.

We propose the following as an auxiliary mode of conjugating verbs:—“I love to roam on the crested foam, Thou lovest to roam on the crested foam, He loves to roam on the crested foam, We love to roam on the crested foam, Ye or you love to roam on the crested foam, They love to roam on the crested foam,” &c. These words, if set to music, might serve for a grammatical glee, and would, at all events, be productive of mirth.

We suggest the following as an auxiliary mode for conjugating verbs:—“I love to roam on the foamy crest, You love to roam on the foamy crest, He loves to roam on the foamy crest, We love to roam on the foamy crest, You all love to roam on the foamy crest, They love to roam on the foamy crest,” &c. These words, if put to music, could work as a grammatical glee and would definitely bring some mirth.

 

The Auxiliary Verbs, too, are very useful when a peculiar emphasis is required: as, “I shall give you a drubbing!” “Will you?” “I know a trick worth two of that.” “Do you, though?” “It might,” as the Quaker said to the Yankee, who wanted to know what his name might be; “it might be Beelzebub, but it is not.”

The auxiliary verbs are really useful when you need to emphasize something: like, “I’m going to give you a beating!” “Will you?” “I know a trick that’s better than that.” “Do you, really?” “It might,” as the Quaker said to the Yankee who wanted to know what his name could be; “it might be Beelzebub, but it is not.”

Now we may as well say what we have to say about the conjugation of regular verbs active.

Now we might as well discuss what we need to about the conjugation of regular active verbs.

SECTION VI.

SECTION VI.

THE CONJUGATION OF REGULAR VERBS ACTIVE.

THE CONJUGATION OF REGULAR VERBS ACTIVE.

Regular Verbs Active are known by their forming their imperfect tense of the indicative mood, and their perfect participle, by adding to the verb ed, or d only when the verb ends in e: as,

Regular verbs in the active voice are identified by their formation of the imperfect tense in the indicative mood and their perfect participle by adding ed to the verb, or d only when the verb ends in e: for example,

PRESENT.   IMPERFECT.   PERF. PARTICIP.
I reckon.   I reckoned.   Reckoned.
I realise.   I realised.   Realised.

Here should follow the conjugation of the regular active verb, or, as a Cockney Romeo would say, the regular torturing verb, To Love; but we have already assigned a good reason for omitting it; besides which we have to say, that we think it a verb highly unfit for conjugation by youth, as it tends to put ideas into their heads which they would otherwise never have thought of; and it is moreover our opinion, that several of our most gifted poets may, with reason, have attributed those unfortunate attachments which, though formed in early youth, served to embitter their whole lives, to the poison which they thus sucked in with the milk, so to speak, of their Mother Tongue, the Grammar.

Here should come the conjugation of the regular active verb, or as a Cockney Romeo might say, the regular torturing verb, To Love; but we've already given a good reason for skipping it. Besides, we believe it's a verb that's really not suitable for young people to conjugate, as it can plant ideas in their heads that they might never have considered otherwise. Furthermore, we think that many of our most talented poets might reasonably blame those painful attachments formed in their youth, which ended up ruining their lives, on the harmful notions they absorbed along with the basics of their Mother Tongue, the Grammar.

[Pg 99]PASSIVE.

PASSIVE.

Verbs Passive are said to be regular, when their perfect participle is formed by the addition of d, or ed to the verb: as, from the verb “To bless,” is formed the passive, “I am blessed, I was blessed, I shall be blessed,” &c.

Verbs in the passive voice are considered regular when their past participle is created by adding d or ed to the verb. For example, from the verb “to bless,” the passive forms are “I am blessed, I was blessed, I will be blessed,” etc.

The conjugation of a passive verb is nothing more than the repetition of that of the auxiliary To Be, the perfect participle being added.

The conjugation of a passive verb is just a repetition of the auxiliary verb "To Be," with the perfect participle added.

And now, having cut the regular verbs (as Alexander did the Gordian knot) instead of conjugating them, let us proceed to consider the

And now, having simplified the regular verbs (just like Alexander did with the Gordian knot) instead of conjugating them, let's move on to consider the

IRREGULAR VERBS.

Irregular verbs.

 

SECTION VII.

SECTION VII.

Irregular Verbs are those of which the imperfect tense and the perfect participle are not formed by adding d or ed to the verb: as,

Irregular verbs are those for which the past tense and the past participle are not formed by adding d or ed to the verb: for example,

NOW.   IMPERFECT.   FLAWLESS SECTION.
I blow.   I blew.   blown.

To say I am blown, is, under certain circumstances, such as windy and tempestuous weather, proper enough; but I am blowed, it will at once be perceived, is not only an ungrammatical, but also a vulgar expression.

To say I am blown is, in certain situations, like during windy and stormy weather, perfectly acceptable; but saying I am blowed, as you can see, is not only incorrect but also a slang expression.

[Pg 100]Great liberties are taken with the Irregular Verbs, insomuch that in the mouths of some persons, divers of them become doubly irregular in the formation of their participles. Among such Irregular Verbs we may enumerate the following:—

[Pg 100]Significant freedoms are taken with the Irregular Verbs, to the point that in the speech of certain individuals, several of them become doubly irregular in how their participles are formed. Among these Irregular Verbs, we can list the following:—

PRESENT.   IMPERFECT.   PERF. OR PASS. PART.
Am   wur   bin.
Beat   bet or bate   bate.
Burst   bust   busted.
Catch   cotch   cotched
Come   kim   comed.
Creep   crup   crup.
Drive   druv   driv.
Freeze   friz   froze.
Give   guv   giv.
Go   goed   went.
Rise   riz   rose.
See   sid   sin, &c.

Some verbs which in this country are held to be regular, are treated as irregular verbs in America: as,

Some verbs that are considered regular in this country are treated as irregular verbs in America: as,

NOW.   IMPERFECT.   PERF. OR PASS. PART.
Row   rew   rown.
Snow   snew   snown.

SECTION VIII.

SECTION VIII.

OF DEFECTIVE VERBS.

OF DEFECTIVE VERBS.

Most men have five senses,
Most verbs have six tenses;
But as there are some folks
Who are blind, deaf, or dumb folks,
Just so there are some verbs
Defective, or rum verbs,

Most men have five senses,
Most verbs have six tenses;
But just like there are some people
Who are blind, deaf, or mute,
There are also some verbs
That are defective, or irregular verbs,

which are used only in some of their moods and tenses.

which are used only in a few of their moods and tenses.

The principal of them are these:—

These are the main ones:—

    IMPERF.   PERF. OR PASS. PART.
Can   could   nix.
May   might  
Shall   should  
Will   would  
Must   must  
Ought   ought  
  quoth  

There is not, perhaps, anything in the defective verbs peculiarly valuable in a comic point of view. However, it should not be forgotten, that

There isn't really anything in the faulty verbs that is particularly valuable from a comedic perspective. However, it shouldn't be overlooked that

Can is one of the signs of the POT-ential Mood;

Can is one of the indicators of the POTS-ential Mood;

Will, Would reminds us of the Drapier’s Letters.

Will, Would reminds us of the Drapier’s Letters.

Must” is for the House of Commons (it used to be for the King).

Must is for the House of Commons (it used to be for the King).

[Pg 102]Ought, ought, with 1 before it, stands, (in schoolboy phrase) for 100.

[Pg 102]Ought, with a 1 in front of it, means 100 (in schoolboy terms).

’Tis naught, so to speak, however, says Murray.

It's nothing, so to speak, however, says Murray.

 

 


CHAPTER VII.

OF ADVERBS.

ADVERBS.

Having as great a dislike as the youngest of our readers can have to repetitions, we shall not say what an adverb is over again. It is, nevertheless, right to observe, that some adverbs are compared: as, far, farther, farthest; near, nearer, nearest. In comparing those which end in ly, we use more and most: as, slowly, more slowly, most slowly.

Having as much dislike as the youngest of our readers might have for repetitions, we won’t explain what an adverb is again. It is, however, important to note that some adverbs can be compared: for example, far, farther, farthest; near, nearer, nearest. When comparing those that end in ly, we use more and most: such as, slowly, more slowly, most slowly.

Q. Who, of all the civic functionaries, moves “most slowly?”

Q. Who, out of all the public officials, moves “the slowest?”

A. Mr. Hobler.

A. Mr. Hobler.

There are a great many adverbs in the English Language: their number is probably even greater than that of abusive epithets. They are divisible into certain classes; the chief of which are Number, Order, Place, Time, Quantity, Manner or Quality, Doubt, Affirmation, Negation, Interrogation, and Comparison.

There are a lot of adverbs in the English language: there may even be more than there are offensive terms. They can be categorized into specific classes, the main ones being Number, Order, Place, Time, Quantity, Manner or Quality, Doubt, Affirmation, Negation, Interrogation, and Comparison.

A nice little list, truly! and perhaps some of our readers may suppose that we are going to exemplify it at length: if so, all we can say with regard to their expectation is, that we wish they may[Pg 104] get it gratified. In the meantime, we will not turn our Grammar into a dictionary, to please anybody. However, we have no objection to a brief illustration of the uses and properties of adverbs, as contained in the following passage:—

A nice little list, for sure! Some of our readers might think we're going to explain it in great detail: if that's the case, all we can say is that we hope they get what they want[Pg 104]. In the meantime, we won’t turn our Grammar into a dictionary just to satisfy anyone. However, we don’t mind providing a short explanation of the uses and functions of adverbs, as found in the following passage:—

Formerly, when first I began to preach and to teach, whithersoever I went, the little boys followed me, and now and then pelted me with brick-bats, as heretofore they pelted Ebenezer Grimes. And whensoever I opened my mouth, straightways the ungodly began to crow. Oftentimes was I hit in the mouth with an orange: yea, and once, moreover, with a rotten egg; whereat there was much laughter, which, notwithstanding, I took in good part, and wiped my face, and looked pleasantly. For peradventure I said, they will listen to my sermon; yea, and after that we may have a collection. So I was nowise discomfited; wherefore I advise thee, Brother Habakkuk, to take no heed of thy persecutors, seeing that I, whereas I was once little better off than thyself, have now a chapel of mine own. And herein let thy mind be comforted, that, preach as much as thou wilt against the Bishop, thou wilt not, therefore, in these days, be in danger of the pillory. Howbeit,” &c.

Back then, when I first started preaching and teaching, wherever I went, the little boys followed me and now and then threw bricks at me, just like before they threw them at Ebenezer Grimes. And whenever I opened my mouth, instantly the unruly would start making noise. Often I got hit in the mouth with an orange; yes, and once, additionally, with a rotten egg; which everyone found hilarious, but still, I took it in stride, wiped my face, and smiled cheerfully. Because perhaps I thought, they might listen to my sermon; yes, and afterward, we could take a collection. So I wasn’t discouraged at all; therefore I advise you, Brother Habakkuk, to pay no attention to your attackers, knowing that I, when I was once in a position not much better than yours, have now my own chapel. And here take comfort in this: preach as much as you want against the Bishop, you won’t be in danger of the pillory these days. However,” & c.

Vide Life of the late pious and Rev. Samuel Simcox (letter to Habbakuk Brown).

See Life of the late devout and Rev. Samuel Simcox (letter to Habbakuk Brown).

 

 


CHAPTER VIII.

OF PREPOSITIONS.

Prepositions.

Prepositions are, for the most part, put before nouns and pronouns: as, “out of the frying-pan into the fire.”

Prepositions mostly come before nouns and pronouns, like in the phrase, “out of the frying-pan into the fire.”

Two prepositions, with and without, are sometimes (as we have been informed) used in the place of substantives: as, “cold without, warm with.”

Two prepositions, with and without, are sometimes (as we’ve been told) used instead of nouns: for example, “cold without, warm with.”

The preposition of is sometimes used as a part of speech of peculiar signification, and one to which no name has as yet been applied: as, “What have you been doing of?”

The preposition of is sometimes used in a unique way that doesn’t have a specific name yet, such as in the phrase, “What have you been doing of?”

At and up are not rarely used as verbs, but we should scarcely have been justified in so classing them by the authority of any polite writer; such use of them being confined to the vulgar: as, “Now then, Bill, at him again.” “So she upped with her fists, and fetched him a whop.”

At and up are not often used as verbs, but we wouldn't really have been justified in labeling them that way based on the authority of any respectable writer; their use as verbs is limited to informal speech: as in, “Now then, Bill, at him again.” “So she upped with her fists and gave him a hit.”

After is improperly pronounced arter, and against, agin: as, “Hallo! Jim, vot are you arter? don’t you know that ere’s agin the Law?”

After is mispronounced as arter, and against as agin: for example, “Hey! Jim, what are you arter? Don’t you know that’s agin the law?”

 

 


CHAPTER IX.

OF CONJUNCTIONS.

Conjunctions.

A Conjunction means literally, a union or meeting together. An ill-assorted marriage is

A conjunction literally means a union or coming together. A mismatched marriage is

 

A COMICAL CONJUNCTION.

A FUNNY JOINING.

 

[Pg 107]But our conjunctions are used to connect words and sentences, and have nothing to do with the joining of hands. They are chiefly of two sorts, the Copulative and Disjunctive.

[Pg 107]But our conjunctions are used to connect words and sentences, and they have nothing to do with joining hands. There are mainly two types: Copulative and Disjunctive.

The Copulative Conjunction is employed for the connection or continuation of a sentence: as, “Jack and Gill went up the Hill,” “I will sing a song if Gubbins will,” “A thirsty man is like a City Giant, because he is a Gog for drink.”

The Copulative Conjunction is used to connect or continue a sentence: for example, “Jack and Jill went up the hill,” “I will sing a song if Gubbins will,” “A thirsty man is like a City Giant, because he really wants to drink.”

The Conjunction Disjunctive is used not only for purposes of connection, but also to express opposition of meaning in different degrees: as, “Though Lord John is as cunning as a Fox, yet Sir Robert is as deep as a Pitt.” “We pay less for our letters, but shall have to pay more for our panes: they have lightened our postage, but they will darken our rooms.”

The Conjunction Disjunctive is used not only for connecting ideas but also to show varying degrees of opposition in meaning. For example, “Though Lord John is as clever as a fox, yet Sir Robert is as shrewd as a pit.” “We pay less for our letters, but will have to pay more for our windows: they have lowered our postage, but they will darken our rooms.”

Conjunctions are the hooks and eyes of Language, in which, as well as in dress, it is very possible to make an awkward use of them: as, “For if the year consist of 365 days 6 hours, and January have 31 days, then the relation between the corpuscular theory of light and the new views of Mr. Owen is at once subverted: for, ‘When Ignorance is bliss, ’tis folly to be wise:’ because 1760 yards make a mile; and it is universally acknowledged that ‘war is the madness[Pg 108] of many for the gain of a few:’ therefore Sir Isaac Newton was quite right in supposing the diamond to be combustible.”

Conjunctions are the hooks and eyes of language, and just like with clothing, they can be awkwardly used: for instance, “If the year has 365 days and 6 hours, and January has 31 days, then the relationship between the corpuscular theory of light and the new ideas of Mr. Owen is immediately undermined: for ‘When Ignorance is bliss, it’s foolish to be wise;’ because 1760 yards make a mile; and it’s widely accepted that ‘war is the madness of many for the gain of a few;’ therefore, Sir Isaac Newton was completely right to assume that the diamond is combustible.”

The word as, so often used in this and other Grammars, is a conjunction: as, “Mrs. A. is as well as can be expected.”

The word as, frequently used in this and other grammars, is a conjunction: as in, “Mrs. A. is as well as can be expected.”

 

 

[Pg 109]The Siamese twins formed a singular conjunction.

[Pg 109]The Siamese twins were joined together as one.

A tin pot fastened to a dog’s tail is a disagreeable conjunction to the unfortunate animal.

A tin pot tied to a dog’s tail is an unpleasant situation for the poor animal.

A happy pair may be regarded as an uncommon conjunction.

A happy couple can be seen as a rare combination.

 

 


CHAPTER X.

INTERJECTIONS.

Exclamations.

We have said almost enough about their Etymology already. Still, it may not be superfluous to bestow a passing notice on the singularly expressive character of certain of these parts of speech, heard, it is true, repeatedly; but unaccountably omitted in all previous Grammars. For instance, how many lives does the warning, “Hoy!” of the coachman or cab-driver daily save? What an amount of infantile aberrations from propriety is the admonitory “Paw-paw!” the means of checking. With what felicity is acquiescence denoted by “Umph!” The utility of the Interjections on various occasions, such as our meals, for example, in enabling us to economise our speech, is very striking.

We've nearly covered their Etymology. However, it might be worthwhile to briefly highlight the uniquely expressive nature of certain parts of speech, which we hear frequently but have oddly been left out of all previous grammars. For example, how many lives does the warning “Hey!” from the coachman or cab driver save every day? How much childish misbehavior does the cautionary “Oops!” help correct? And how perfectly does “Mm-hmm!” express agreement? The usefulness of interjections in various situations, like during meals, for instance, in helping us save our words, is quite remarkable.

 

 


CHAPTER XI.

OF DERIVATION.

OF DERIVATION.

Those who know Latin, Greek, Saxon, and the other languages from which our own is formed, do not require to be instructed in philological derivation; and on those who do not understand the said tongues, such instruction would be thrown away. In what manner English words are derived, one from another, the generality of persons know very well: there are, however, a few words and phrases, which it is expedient to trace to their respective sources; not only because such an exercise is of itself delightful to the inquiring mind; but because we shall thereby be furnished (as we hope to show) with a test by means of which, on hearing an expression for the first time, we shall be able, in most instances, to decide at once respecting its nature and quality.

Those who know Latin, Greek, Saxon, and other languages that make up our own don’t need to be taught about word origins. As for those who aren’t familiar with those languages, such lessons would be pointless. Most people understand how English words are derived from one another; however, there are a few words and phrases that are worth tracing back to their origins. Not only is this exercise enjoyable for curious minds, but it also provides us (as we hope to demonstrate) with a way to determine, upon hearing a new expression for the first time, its nature and quality in most cases.

There are several words in the English Language which were originally Terms of Art, but came in process of time to be applied[Pg 112] metaphorically to the common purposes of discourse. Thus lodgings are sometimes called quarters; a word which, in its restricted sense, signifies the lodgings of soldiers; ill habits, like diseases, are said to be remedied; men hope, as if indicted for an offence, that ladies will acquit them of inattention, and so forth. When, as in the instances cited, the word or phrase can be traced back either to one of the Learned Professions, or to any source savouring of gentility, it is esteemed a proper one, and there is no objection to its use.

There are several words in the English language that originally started as specific terms but over time have been used metaphorically in everyday conversation. For example, lodgings are sometimes referred to as quarters; a term that specifically means the accommodations of soldiers. Bad habits, like diseases, are said to be remedied; and men hope, as if they were accused of a crime, that women will acquit them of neglect, and so on. When, as in the examples given, a word or phrase can be traced back to one of the learned professions or any source that suggests sophistication, it is considered appropriate, and there’s no objection to using it.

Now we have divers other words, of which many have but recently come into vogue, which, though by no means improper or immoral, are absolutely unutterable in any polite assembly. It is not, at first, very easy to see what can be the objection to their use; but derivation explains it for us in the most satisfactory manner. The truth is, that the expressions in question take their origin from various trades and occupations, in which they have, for the most part, a literal meaning; and we now perceive what horrible suspicions respecting one’s birth, habits, and education, their figurative employment would be likely to excite. To make the matter indisputably clear, we will explain our position by a few examples.

Now we have several other words that have recently become popular, which, although not improper or immoral, are completely unacceptable in any polite gathering. At first, it’s not easy to see what's wrong with them; however, their origins reveal the issue quite clearly. The reality is that these expressions come from various trades and professions, where they usually have a literal meaning. We can easily see how their figurative use could raise horrible suspicions about a person's background, behavior, and education. To make it absolutely clear, we’ll illustrate our point with a few examples.

WORDS AND PHRASES.   WHAT DERIVED FROM.
Bone (to steal),   Butchers.
Chisel (to cheat),   Carpenters.
Clout (to beat),   Scullions.
To cut it fat,   Cooks.
To come it strong,   Publicans.
To draw it mild,   Ditto.
To drop off the hooks,   Butchers.
To miss your tip,   Footmen.
To be done,   Cooks.
To be done brown,   Ditto.
To collar (to seize),   Thieves or policemen.
To be walked off,   Ditto.
A sell,   Jews.
A shine,   Shoe-boys.
A wipe (a handkerchief),   Blackguards in general, from its use.
A mawley (a hand),   Prizefighters.
To welt (to beat),   Cobblers.
To leather (ditto),   Ditto.
To strap (ditto),   Ditto.
To hide (ditto),   Curriers.
Spicy (showy),   Grocers.
To hang out (to dwell),   Publicans.
A drag (carriage),   Stage-coachmen.
Swamped (ruined),   Watermen.
[Pg 114]To put one’s oar in (to interfere),   Watermen.
Get on with your barrow,   Dogs’-meat-men.
Kidderminster (for carpet),   Upholsterers.
Mahogany (for table),   Ditto.
Dodge (trick),   Pickpockets.

(N.B. All those are obliged to have recourse to the dodge, who are in the habit of outrunning the constable.) But, to proceed with our Etymology:

(N.B. Everyone who tends to dodge their responsibilities has to outrun the law.) But, let's continue with our Etymology:

To bung up an eye,   Brewers.
To chalk down,   Publicans.
A close shaver (a miser),   Barbers.
To be off your feed,   Ostlers.
Hold hard (stop),   Omnibus-men.

Numerous examples, similar to the foregoing, will, no doubt, present themselves, in addition, to the mind of the enlightened student. We have not, however, quite done yet with our remarks on this division of our subject. The intrinsic vulgarity of all modes of speech which may be traced to mean or disreputable persons, will, of course, not be questioned. But—and as we have got hold of a nice bone, we may as well get all the marrow we can out of it—the principle which is now under[Pg 115] consideration has a much wider range than is apparent at first sight.

Numerous examples, like the ones mentioned earlier, will surely come to the mind of the informed student. However, we’re not quite finished with our comments on this part of our topic. The inherent crudeness of all forms of speech that can be linked to mean or disreputable people is, of course, undeniable. But—since we’ve got a good topic to dig into, we might as well explore it fully—the principle we're discussing now has a much broader scope than it seems at first glance.[Pg 115]

Now we will suppose a red-hot lover addressing the goddess of his idolatry—by the way, how strange it is, that these goddesses should be always having their temples on fire, that a Queen of Hearts should ever be seated on a burning throne!—but to return to the lover: he was to say something. Well, then, let A. B. be the lover. He expresses himself thus:—

Now let's imagine a passionate lover speaking to the goddess he adores—by the way, isn't it odd that these goddesses always seem to have their temples on fire, and that a Queen of Hearts would be sitting on a burning throne!—but back to the lover: he has something to say. So, let A. B. be our lover. He puts it this way:—

“Mary, my earthly hopes are centred in you. You need not doubt me; my heart is true as the dial to the sun. Words cannot express how much I love you. Nor is my affection an ordinary feeling: it is a more exalted and a more enduring sentiment than that which usually bears its name. I have done. I am not eloquent: I can say no more, than that I deeply and sincerely love you.”

“Mary, all my hopes are focused on you. You can trust me; my heart is as true as the sun is to the dial. Words can’t fully capture how much I love you. My feelings are not just ordinary: they’re a deeper and more lasting emotion than what’s usually described. That’s all I have to say. I’m not great with words; I can only express that I love you deeply and sincerely.”

This, perhaps, will be regarded by connoisseurs as tolerably pathetic, and for the kind of thing not very ridiculous. Now, let A. S. S. be the lover; and let us have his version of the same story:—

This might be seen by enthusiasts as somewhat sad, and for this type of story, not too silly. Now, let A. S. S. be the lover; and let’s hear his take on the same story:—

“Mary, my capital in life is invested in you. You need not stick at giving me credit; my heart is as safe as the Bank of England. The sum total of my love for you defies calculation. Nor is my attachment anything in the common way. It is a[Pg 116] superior and more durable article than that in general wear. My stock of words is exhausted. I am no wholesale dealer in that line. All I can say is, that I have a vast fund of unadulterated affection for you.”

“Mary, all my investments in life are in you. You don’t need to worry about giving me credit; my heart is as secure as the Bank of England. The total of my love for you is beyond measure. And my feelings for you are nothing like the usual. It’s a[Pg 116] superior and more lasting kind than what’s typically out there. I’ve run out of words. I’m not exactly a big supplier in that area. All I can say is, I have a huge amount of genuine affection for you.”

In this effusion the Stock Exchange, the Multiplication Table, and the Linendraper’s and Grocer’s shops have been drawn upon for a clothing to the suitor’s ideas; and by an unhappy choice of words, the most delightful and amiable feelings of our nature, without which Life would be a Desert and Man a bear, are invested with a ridiculous disguise.

In this outpouring, the Stock Exchange, the Multiplication Table, and the linen and grocery stores have been used to dress up the suitor's ideas; and due to an unfortunate choice of words, the most delightful and kind feelings of our nature, without which life would be a desert and humans nothing more than beasts, are put into a ridiculous outfit.

We would willingly enlarge upon the topic which we have thus slightly handled, but that we feel that we should by so doing, intrench too far on the boundaries of Rhetoric, to which science, more particularly than to Grammar, the consideration of Metaphor belongs; besides which, it is high time to have done with Etymology. Here, then, gentlemen, if you please, we shall pull up.

We would gladly expand on the topic we've briefly touched on, but we feel that by doing so, we would encroach too much on the territory of Rhetoric, which is more relevant to the consideration of Metaphor than to Grammar; furthermore, it's about time we move on from Etymology. So, then, gentlemen, if you agree, we will stop here.

“Pull up! what an expression!”

“Pull up! What an expression!”

“Well, Sir, did you never hear that next to the Bar the first school of grammatical elegance is the Stage?”

“Well, Sir, have you never heard that next to the Bar, the first school of grammatical elegance is the Stage?”

 

 


PART III.
SYNTAX.

“Now then, reader, if you are quite ready, we are—All right! * * * *”

“Alright then, reader, if you’re all set, we are—Okay! * * * *”

The asterisks are intended to stand for a word used in speaking to horses. Don’t blush, young ladies; there’s not a shadow of harm in it: but as to spelling it, we are as unable to do so as the ostler’s boy was, who was thrashed for his ignorance by his father.

The asterisks represent a word used when talking to horses. Don’t be embarrassed, young ladies; there’s absolutely nothing wrong with it. But when it comes to spelling it out, we’re just as clueless as the stable boy who got beaten by his dad for not knowing.

“Where are we now, coachman?”

"Where are we now, driver?"

 

SYNTAX.

SYNTAX.

“The third part of Grammar, Sir, wot treats of the agreement and construction of words in a sentence.”

“The third part of Grammar, Sir, which covers how words agree and are put together in a sentence.”

“Does a coachman say wot for which because he has a licence?”

“Does a coachman say wot for which because he has a license?”

“Can’t say, Ma’am?”

“Can’t say, Ma’am?”

“Drive on, coachman.”

“Continue on, driver.”

And we must drive on, or boil on, or whatever it is the fashion to call getting on in these times.

And we must keep moving, or keep pushing forward, or whatever trendy phrase people use these days to talk about making progress.

[Pg 118]A sentence is an aggregate of words forming a complete sense.

[Pg 118]A sentence is a group of words that conveys a complete thought.

Sometimes, however, a sentence is an aggregate of words forming complete nonsense: as,

Sometimes, though, a sentence is just a collection of words that makes no sense at all: as,

“They are very civil and attentive to the smallest order, and furnish a house entirely complete, for twenty-seven guineas, all new and well seasoned.”—Advertisement in the Times.

“They are very polite and attentive to every little request, and provide a fully furnished house, for twenty-seven guineas, all brand new and well seasoned.”—Advertisement in the Times.

Sentences are of two kinds, simple and compound.

Sentences come in two types: simple and compound.

A simple sentence has in it but one subject and one finite verb; that is, a verb to which number and person belong: as, “A joke is a joke.”

A simple sentence contains only one subject and one finite verb; that is, a verb that has a specific number and person: for example, “A joke is a joke.”

A compound sentence consists of two or more simple sentences connected together: as, “A joke is a joke, but a ducking is no joke. Corpulence is the attribute of swine, mayors, and oxen.”

A compound sentence includes two or more simple sentences linked together: for example, “A joke is a joke, but getting dunked is no joke. Obesity is a trait of pigs, mayors, and oxen.”

Simple sentences may be divided (if we choose to take the trouble) into the Explicative or explaining; the Interrogative, or asking; the Imperative, or commanding.

Simple sentences can be categorized (if we want to put in the effort) into the Explicative or explanatory; the Interrogative, or questioning; the Imperative, or commanding.

An explicative sentence is, in other words, a direct assertion: as, “Sir, you are impertinent.”—Johnson.

An explicative sentence is, in other words, a straightforward statement: like, “Sir, you are rude.”—Johnson.

An interrogative sentence “merely asks a question:” as, “Are you a policeman? How’s your Inspector?”

An interrogative sentence “merely asks a question:” like, “Are you a policeman? How’s your Inspector?”

“How’s your Inspector?”

"How's your Inspector?"

 

An imperative sentence is expressive of command, exhortation, or entreaty: as, “Shoulder arms!” “Turn out your toes!” “Charge bayonets!”

An imperative sentence expresses a command, encouragement, or plea: for example, “Shoulder arms!” “Turn out your toes!” “Charge bayonets!”

A phrase is two or more words properly put together, making either a sentence or part of a sentence: as, “Good morning!” “Your most obedient!”

A phrase is two or more words combined correctly, forming either a complete sentence or part of a sentence: for example, “Good morning!” “Your most obedient!”

[Pg 120]Some phrases consist of two or more words improperly put together: these are improper phrases: as, “Now then, old stupid!” “Stand out of the sunshine!”

[Pg 120]Some phrases are made up of two or more words that are incorrectly combined: these are improper phrases, like, “Now then, you old fool!” “Get out of the sunlight!”

 

“What a duck of a man!”

“What a strange guy!”

 

Other phrases consist of words put together by ladies: as, “A duck of a man,” “A love of[Pg 121] a shawl,” “so nice,” “quite refreshing,” “sweetly pretty.” “Did you ever?” “No I never!”

Other phrases are created by women: like, “A great guy,” “A total sweetheart of a shawl,” “so nice,” “really refreshing,” “adorably pretty.” “Did you ever?” “No, I never!”

Other phrases again consist of French and English words put together by people of quality, because their knowledge of both languages is pretty nearly equal: as, “I am au désespoir,” “mis hors de combat,” “quite ennuyé,” or rather in nine cases out of ten, “ennuyée,”—“I have a great envie” to do so and so. These constitute an important variety of comic English.

Other phrases often mix French and English words created by educated people, since their knowledge of both languages is almost equal: for example, “I am au désespoir,” “mis hors de combat,” “quite ennuyé,” or more often “ennuyée,”—“I have a great envie” to do this or that. These make up a significant variety of comedic English.

Besides the above, there are various phrases which we may call elliptical phrases, consisting principally of the peculiar terms employed in the different trades and professions: as,

Besides the above, there are various phrases that we can call elliptical phrases, which mainly consist of the specific terms used in different trades and professions: as,

“A Milton Lost,” by booksellers.

“A Milton Lost,” by booksellers.

“A Lady (of the Lake) in sheets,” do.

“A Lady (of the Lake) in sheets,” do.

“One college (pudding) for No. 6,” by waiters.

“One college (pudding) for No. 6,” by waiters.

“To carry off:” as, “See how the old woman in a red cloak carries off the tower,” by painters, &c.

“To carry off:” as in, “See how the old woman in a red cloak carries off the tower,” by painters, etc.

The principal parts of a simple sentence are, the subject, the attribute, and the object.

The main parts of a simple sentence are the subject, the predicate, and the object.

If you want to know what subjects and objects are, you should go to the Morgue at Paris. But in Grammar—

If you want to understand what subjects and objects are, you should check out the Morgue in Paris. But in Grammar—

The subject is the thing chiefly spoken of; the attribute is that which is affirmed or denied of it; and the object is the thing affected by such action.

The subject is the main thing being talked about; the attribute is what is affirmed or denied about it; and the object is the thing that is impacted by that action.

[Pg 122]The nominative denotes the subject, and usually goes before the verb or attribute; and the word or phrase, denoting the object, follows the verb; as, “The flirt torments her lover.” Here, a flirt is the subject; torments, the attribute or thing affirmed; and her lover, the object.

[Pg 122]The nominative case indicates the subject and typically comes before the verb or attribute; the word or phrase that represents the object follows the verb. For example, “The flirt torments her lover.” In this case, a flirt is the subject; torments is the attribute or action; and her lover is the object.

 

 

[Pg 123]Yes, and a pretty object he is too, sometimes. But then we shall be told that he is not an object—of attachment. Alas! that is the very reason why he is an object—of compassion, or ridicule, according to people’s dispositions.

[Pg 123]Yes, and he is quite an object too, at times. But then we get told that he is not an object—of attachment. Unfortunately, that’s exactly why he is an object—of compassion or ridicule, depending on people's moods.

It may be also said that the flirt herself is a pretty object. All we can say is, that we never saw such a flirt, nor do we believe that we ever shall.

It can also be said that the flirt herself is a pretty sight. All we can say is that we've never seen a flirt like that, nor do we believe we ever will.

To torment, it seems, is the attribute of the flirt, as it is that of the ——. Well! no matter. Much good may the fellowship do her: that is all!

To tease, it seems, is the trait of the flirt, just like it is of the ——. Well! no matter. I hope that fellowship brings her some good: that's all!

It strikes us, though, that we are somewhat digressing from our subject, namely Syntax, which,

It seems we’re getting a bit off track from our topic, which is Syntax, which,

Principally consists of two parts (which the flirt does not, for she is all body and no soul) Concord and Government.

Principally consists of two parts (which the flirt does not, because she is all body and no soul): Concord and Government.

Concord is the agreement which one word has with another, in gender, number, case or person.

Concord is the agreement that one word has with another in terms of gender, number, case, or person.

Note.—That a want of agreement between words does not invalidate deeds. We apprehend that such an engagement as the following, properly authenticated, would hold good in law.

Note.—A lack of agreement between words does not make deeds invalid. We believe that an agreement like the one below, properly validated, would be legally binding.

I ose Jon stubs too Poun for valley reseved an promis to pay Him Nex Sattaday

I owe Jon two pounds for a valley reserved, and I promise to pay him next Saturday.

Signed Willum Gibs is ⪥ Mark

Signed Willum Gibs is ⪥ Mark

March 18, 1840.

March 18, 1840.

[Pg 124]Also that a friend of ours, to whom the following bill was sent, could not have refused to discharge it on the score of its incorrect grammar.

[Pg 124]Also that a friend of ours, to whom the following bill was sent, could not have turned it down because of its bad grammar.

1835Mr. ——

1835 Mr. ---

Jenery 10To J. Burton.

Jenery 10 To J. Burton.

    l.   s.   d.
Reparing of Towo Tables & Muex Stand   0   4   0
Aultern of 2 Blines & Toulroler   0   1   0
Botal jock braket & seter jobs (et cetera)   0   4   0
Newpot board Barers & scirtin &c. stapel   0   5   0
Locks to Cubard dowrs & Esing do laying
down flour cloth & fitting up Top of Butt
  0   7   0
Fixing Lether to Dowrs in parlor & Cuting
of shelters on first floor
  0   4   0
1 Blin 2 par of Roler End & Rack puleys
Fixing certain laths in the margin of the hole of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
washing station & 2 hole faucets
  0   2   10
Fixing webbin to Stand and fixing Legs to
washing style
  0   1   6
Fiting up front of Dustbin & Cubbard on
Landing alternate lock of seller door
  0   2   0
    1   11   4

[Pg 125]Government is that power which one part of speech has over another, in directing its mood, tense, or case.

[Pg 125]Government is the authority one part of speech has over another, in guiding its mood, tense, or case.

Government is also that power, of which, if the Chartists have their way, we shall soon see very little in this country.

Government is also that power which, if the Chartists get their

Hurrah!
No taxes!
No army!
No navy!
No parsons!
No lawyers!
No Commons!
No Lords!
No anything!
No nothing!

Hurrah!
No taxes!
No army!
No navy!
No priests!
No lawyers!
No House of Commons!
No House of Lords!
No anything!
No nothing!

To produce the agreement and right disposition of words in a sentence, the following rules (and observations?) should be carefully studied.

To create a clear and correct arrangement of words in a sentence, the following rules (and notes?) should be thoroughly examined.

 

RULE I.

RULE I.

A verb must agree with its nominative case in number and person: as, “I perceive.” “Thou hast been to Brixton.” “Apes chatter.” “Frenchmen gabble.”

A verb has to match its subject in number and person: for example, “I perceive.” “You have been to Brixton.” “Apes chatter.” “Frenchmen gabble.”

Certain liberties are sometimes taken with this[Pg 126] rule: as, “I own I likes good beer.” “You’m a fine fellow, aint yer?” “He’ve been to the Squire’s.” Such modes of speaking are adopted by those who neither know nor care anything about grammatical correctness: but there are other persons who care a great deal about it, but unfortunately do not know what it consists in. Such folks are very fond of saying, “How it rain!” “It fit you very well.” “He say he think it very unbecoming,” “I were gone before you was come,” and so forth, in which forms of speech they perceive a peculiar elegance.

Certain liberties are sometimes taken with this[Pg 126] rule: like, “I admit I like good beer.” “You’re a fine fellow, aren’t you?” “He’s been to the Squire’s.” Such ways of speaking are used by those who neither know nor care about grammatical correctness: but there are others who care a lot about it, but unfortunately do not know what it actually involves. These people often say, “How it rains!” “It fits you very well.” “He says he thinks it’s very unbecoming,” “I was gone before you arrived,” and so on, in which forms of speech they see a certain elegance.

The infinitive mood, or part of a sentence, is sometimes used as the nominative case to the verb: as “to be good is to be happy:” which is as grammatical an assertion as “Toby Good is Toby Happy;” and rather surpasses it in respect of sense. “That two pippins are a pair, is a proposition which no man in his senses will deny.”

The infinitive mood, or part of a sentence, is sometimes used as the subject of the verb: like “to be good is to be happy,” which is just as grammatically correct as “Toby Good is Toby Happy,” and actually makes more sense. “That two pippins make a pair is a statement that no reasonable person will deny.”

“To be a connoisseur in boots,
To hate all rational pursuits,
To make your money fly, as though
Gold would as fast as mushrooms grow;
To haunt the Opera, save whene’er
There’s anything worth hearing there;
To smirk, to smile, to bow, to dance,
To talk of what they eat in France,
[Pg 127]To languish, simper, sue, and sigh,
And stuff her head with flattery;
Are means to gain that worthless part
A fashionable lady’s heart.”

“To be a connoisseur in boots,
To dislike all logical thinking,
To spend your money like it's nothing,
As if gold grows as fast as mushrooms;
Going to the opera, unless there’s__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Worth a listen there;
To smirk, to smile, to bow, to dance,
To talk about what people eat in France,
[Pg 127]To suffer, smile weakly, beg, and sigh,
And fill her mind with compliments;
Here are some ways to win that pointless part.
A trendy woman's heart.

Here are examples enough, in all conscience, of infinitive moods serving as nominative cases.

Here are plenty of examples, without a doubt, of infinitive moods acting as nominative cases.

All verbs, save only in the infinitive mood or participle, require a nominative case either expressed or understood: as, “Row with me down the river,” that is “Row thou, or do thou row.” “Come where the aspens quiver,” “come thou, or do thou come.” “Fly not yet;” “fly not thou, or do not thou fly.” “Pass the ruby;” “pass thou, or do thou pass the ruby” (not the Rubicon). “Drink to me only;” “drink thou, or do thou drink only.” “Wake, dearest, wake;” “wake thou, or do thou wake.” “Tell her I love her;” “tell thou, or do thou tell her I love her.” In short, you cannot listen to a hawker of ballads, crying his commodities about the streets, without hearing illustrations of the foregoing rule. “Move on!” the well known mandate of policemen to those who create obstructions, is a very common exemplification of it. The nominative case is easily understood in the latter instance; and the person addressed, if he pretend that it is not, does so at his own peril.

All verbs, except when in the infinitive form or participle, need a nominative case that’s either stated or understood: for example, “Row with me down the river,” which means “Row, you” or “you should row.” “Come where the aspens quiver,” translates to “Come, you” or “you should come.” “Fly not yet;” means “Don’t fly yet, you” or “you should not fly yet.” “Pass the ruby;” means “Pass it, you” or “you should pass the ruby” (not the Rubicon). “Drink to me only;” means “Drink, you” or “you should drink only for me.” “Wake, dearest, wake;” means “Wake, you” or “you should wake.” “Tell her I love her;” means “Tell her, you” or “you should tell her I love her.” In short, you can’t listen to a street performer selling ballads without hearing examples of this rule. “Move on!” is a well-known command from policemen to those causing obstructions, which is a common example of it. The nominative case is easily understood in that case; and if the person being addressed claims otherwise, they do so at their own risk.

[Pg 128]A well known popular song affords an example of the violation of this rule.

[Pg 128]A famous popular song provides an example of breaking this rule.

“Ven as the Captain comed for to hear on’t,
Wery much applauded vot she’d done.”

“Come when the Captain came to hear about it,
"She received a lot of praise for what she had done."

 

 

The verb applauded has here no nominative case, whereas it ought to have been governed by the pronoun he. “He very much applauded,” &c.

The verb applauded has no subject here, even though it should be linked to the pronoun he. “He applauded a lot,” etc.

[Pg 129]Every nominative case, except when made absolute, or used, like the Latin Vocative, in addressing a person, should belong to some verb, implied if not expressed. A beautiful example of this grammatical maxim, and one, too, that explains itself, is impressed upon the mind very soon after its first introduction to letters: as,

[Pg 129]Every nominative case, unless used absolutely or like the Latin Vocative to address someone, should relate to some verb, whether it's implied or stated outright. A clear example of this grammatical principle, which really explains itself, sticks in the mind shortly after first being introduced to letters: as,

“Who kill’d Cock Robin?
I, said the sparrow,
With my bow and arrow;
I kill’d Cock Robin.”

“Who killed Cock Robin?
I, said the sparrow,
With my bow and arrows;
I killed Cock Robin.”

Of the neglect of this rule also, the ballad lately mentioned presents an instance: as,

Of the neglect of this rule, the recently mentioned ballad provides an example: as,

Four-and-twenty brisk young fellows
Clad in jackets, blue array,—
And they took poor Billy Taylor
From his true love all avay.”

Twenty-four lively young guys
Wearing blue jackets—
And they took poor Billy Taylor.
Away from his soulmate.

The only verb in these four lines is the verb took, which is governed by the pronoun they. The four-and-twenty brisk young fellows, therefore, though undeniably in the nominative, have no verb to belong to: while, at the same time, whatever may be thought of their behaviour to Mr. William Taylor, they are certainly not absolute in point of case.

The only verb in these four lines is the verb took, which is connected to the pronoun they. The twenty-four lively young guys, therefore, even though they're clearly in the nominative, don't have a verb to attach themselves to: at the same time, regardless of what people might think about how they acted toward Mr. William Taylor, they are definitely not absolute in terms of case.

[Pg 130]When a verb comes between two nouns, either of which may be taken as the subject of the affirmation, it may agree with either of them: as, “Two-and-sixpence is half-a-crown.” Due regard, however, should be paid to that noun which is most naturally the subject of the verb: it would be clearly wrong to say, “Ducks and green peas is a delicacy.” “Fleas is a nuisance.”

[Pg 130]When a verb is placed between two nouns, either of which could be considered the subject of the statement, it can agree with either one: for example, “Two-and-sixpence is half-a-crown.” However, it's important to focus on the noun that naturally serves as the subject of the verb: it would clearly be incorrect to say, “Ducks and green peas is a delicacy.” “Fleas is a nuisance.”

A nominative case, standing without a personal tense of a verb, and being put before a participle, independently of the rest of the sentence, is called a case absolute: as, “My brethren, to-morrow being Sunday, I shall preach a sermon in Smithfield; after which we shall join in a hymn, and that having been sung, Brother Biggs will address you.”

A nominative case that stands without a personal tense of a verb and is placed before a participle, independent of the rest of the sentence, is called a case absolute: for example, “My brothers, tomorrow being Sunday, I will preach a sermon in Smithfield; after that, we will join in a hymn, and once that has been sung, Brother Biggs will address you.”

The objective case is sometimes incorrectly made absolute by showmen and others: as, “Here, gentlemen and ladies, you will see that great warrior Napoleon Bonaparte, standing agin a tree with his hands in his pockets, him taking good care to keep out of harm’s vay. And there, on the extreme right, you will observe the Duky Vellinton a valking about amidst the red-hot cannon balls, him not caring von straw.”

The objective case is sometimes incorrectly used as if it were nominative by performers and others: as, “Here, ladies and gentlemen, you will see that great warrior Napoleon Bonaparte, standing against a tree with his hands in his pockets, him making sure to stay out of harm’s way. And there, on the far right, you will notice the Duke Wellington walking around amidst the red-hot cannonballs, him not caring one bit.”

 

RULE II.

Rule II.

Two or more singular nouns, joined together by a copulative conjunction, expressed or understood, are equivalent to a plural noun, and therefore require verbs, nouns, and pronouns, agreeing with them in the plural number: as, “Veal, wine, and vinegar” (take care how you pronounce these words) “are very good victuals I vow.” “Burke and Hare were nice men.” “A hat without a[Pg 132] crown, a tattered coat, threadbare and out at elbows, a pair of breeches which looked like a piece of dirty patchwork diversified by various holes, and of boots which a Jew would hardly have raked from a kennel, at once proclaimed him a man who had seen better days.”

Two or more singular nouns, connected by a conjunction, whether explicitly stated or implied, act as a plural noun and thus need verbs, nouns, and pronouns that match them in the plural form: for example, “Veal, wine, and vinegar” (watch your pronunciation) “are really good eats, I swear.” “Burke and Hare were decent guys.” “A hat without a[Pg 132] crown, a beat-up coat, worn and frayed, a pair of pants that looked like a piece of dirty patchwork with various holes, and boots that even a Jew wouldn’t bother to pick up from a gutter, all indicated he was a man who had seen better days.”

This rule is not always adhered to in discourse quite so closely as a fastidious ear would require it to be: as, “And so, you know, Mary, and I, and Jane was a dusting the chairs, and in comes Missus.”

This rule isn't always followed in conversation as strictly as a picky listener might want: like, "And so, you know, Mary, and I, and Jane were dusting the chairs, and in comes Missus."

 

RULE III.

Rule 3.

When the conjunction disjunctive comes between two nouns, the verb, noun, or pronoun, is of the singular number, because it refers to each of such nouns taken separately: as, “A cold in the head, or a sore eye is a great disadvantage to a lover.”

When the disjunctive conjunction comes between two nouns, the verb, noun, or pronoun is singular because it refers to each of those nouns separately: for example, “A cold in the head, or a sore eye is a great disadvantage to a lover.”

If singular pronouns, or a noun and pronoun of different persons, be disjunctively connected, the verb must agree with the person which stands nearest to it: as “I or thou art.” “Thou or I am.” “I, thou, or he is,” &c. But as this way of writing or speaking is very inelegant, and as saying, “Either I am, or thou art,” and so on, will always render having recourse to it[Pg 133] unnecessary, the rule just laid down is almost useless, except inasmuch as it suggests a moral maxim, namely, “Always be on good terms with your next door neighbour.”

If singular pronouns or a noun and pronoun from different persons are connected in a disjunctive way, the verb must agree with the person closest to it: like “I or you are.” “You or I am.” “I, you, or he is,” etc. However, since this way of writing or speaking is quite awkward, and saying “Either I am or you are,” and so on, is always a better option, following this rule is almost pointless, except that it suggests a moral lesson: “Always get along with your neighbor.”

It also forcibly reminds us of some beautiful lines by Moore, in which the heart, like a tendril, is said to twine round the “nearest and loveliest thing.” Now the person which is placed nearest the verb is the object of choice; ergo, the most agreeable person—ergo, the loveliest person or thing.

It also forcefully reminds us of some beautiful lines by Moore, where the heart, like a tendril, is described as wrapping around the “nearest and loveliest thing.” Now, the person who is closest to the verb is the one chosen; therefore, the most agreeable person—therefore, the loveliest person or thing.

Should a conjunction disjunctive occur between a singular noun or pronoun, and a plural one, the verb agrees with the plural noun or pronoun: as, “Neither a king nor his courtiers are averse to butter:” (particularly when thickly spread). “Darius or the Persians were hostile to Greece.”

Should a disjunctive conjunction appear between a singular noun or pronoun and a plural one, the verb agrees with the plural noun or pronoun: for example, “Neither a king nor his courtiers are averse to butter:” (especially when it's thickly spread). “Darius or the Persians were hostile to Greece.”

 

RULE IV.

Rule IV.

A noun of multitude, that is, one which signifies many, can have a verb or pronoun to agree with it either in the singular or plural number; according to the import of such noun, as conveying unity or plurality of idea: as, “The Parliament is—” we do not choose to say what. “The nation is humbugged.” “The ministry are exceedingly well[Pg 134] pensioned.” “The multitude have to pay many taxes.” “The Council are at a loss to know what to do.” “The people is a many-headed monster.”

A collective noun, which means many, can have a verb or pronoun that agrees with it in either singular or plural form, depending on its meaning, as it conveys unity or plurality of idea: for example, “The Parliament is—” we won’t specify. “The nation is deceived.” “The ministry are very well[Pg 134] pensioned.” “The multitude have to pay many taxes.” “The Council are unsure about what to do.” “The people is a many-headed monster.”

We do not mean to call the people names. We only quote what all parties say of it when out of office. When they are in, it is—why, we may exhaust the alphabet about it, as Sterne tried to do about Love; but he couldn’t get farther than R.; and therefore, if we break down, it is no matter. So we will e’en try a leap; and as the maxim “audi alteram partem” is a favourite one with all rightly constituted minds, our own inclusive, we will see what can be said on both sides. The people, then, is termed,

We don't mean to insult anyone. We're just repeating what everyone says when they're out of office. When they're in, well, we could go on endlessly about it, like Sterne tried to do with Love, but he only got to R.; so if we end up struggling, it doesn't matter. So let's take a leap; and since the saying “audi alteram partem” is a favorite among all fair-minded people, including us, let's explore both sides. So, the people are called,

By the Ins.   By the Outs.
An apprehensive people,   An addle-headed people.
A blessed people,   A burdened people.
A chivalrous people,   A currish people.
A delightful people,   A disgusting people.
An enlightened people,   An embruted people.
A free people,   A fettered people.
A glorious people,   A grovelling people.
A high-minded people,   A hoggish people.
An intelligent people,   An impenetrable people.
A judicious people,   A jolter-headed people.
A knowing people,   A knotty-pated people.
A lively people,   A lubberly people.
[Pg 135]A magnanimous people,   A miserable people.
A noble people,   A niggardly people.
An obliging people,   An odious people.
A pious people,   A profane people.
A quiet people,   A quarrelsome people.
A righteous people,   A rascally people.
A sensible people,   A stupid people.
A Tory people,   A truculent people.
An upright people,   An unprincipled people.
A virtuous people,   A vicious people.
A Whig people,   A wicked people.
An X-cellent people,   An X-ecrable people.
A yielding people,   A yelping people.
A zetetic people,   A zany people.

And now for a little more Syntax.

And now for a bit more Syntax.

 

RULE V.

Rule V.

Pronouns agree with their antecedents, and with the nouns to which they belong, in gender and number: as, “This is the blow which killed Ned.” “England was once governed by a celebrated King, who was called Rufus the Red, but whose name was by no means so illustrious as that of Alfred.” “His Grace and the Baronet had put on their boots.” “The Countess appeared, and she smiled, but the smile belied her feelings.”

Pronouns match their antecedents and the nouns they refer to in gender and number: for example, “This is the blow that killed Ned.” “England was once ruled by a famous King, who was known as Rufus the Red, but whose name was definitely not as renowned as that of Alfred.” “His Grace and the Baronet had put on their boots.” “The Countess appeared, and she smiled, but the smile didn’t reflect her true feelings.”

[Pg 136]The relative being of the same person with the antecedent, the verb always agrees with it: as, “Thou who learnest Syntax.” “I who enlighten thy mind.”

[Pg 136]If the relative refers to the same person as the subject, the verb always matches: for example, “You who learn Syntax.” “I who enlighten your mind.”

The relative what (incorrectly pronounced) is sometimes used in a manner which is very exceptionable: as, “The gentleman wot keeps the wine-vaults.” “None but lovers can feel for them wot loves.” We mention this error once more, in order to insure its abandonment.

The relative what (which is mispronounced) is sometimes used in a way that's quite unacceptable: for example, “The gentleman wot keeps the wine vaults.” “Only lovers can feel for them wot loves.” We bring up this mistake again to ensure it gets dropped.

The objective case of the personal pronouns is by some, for want of better information, employed in the place of these and those: as, “Let them things alone.” “Now then, Jemes, make haste with them chops.” “Give them tables a wipe.” “Oh! Julier, turn them heyes away.” “What’s the use o’ mancipatin’ them niggers?” “Don’t you wish you was one of them lobsters?” “I think them shawls so pretty!” “Look at them sleeves.” The adverb there, is sometimes, with additional impropriety, joined to the pronoun them: as, “Look after them there sheep.”

The objective case of personal pronouns is sometimes used, due to a lack of better information, instead of these and those: for example, “Let them things be.” “Now then, Jemes, hurry up with them chops.” “Give them tables a wipe.” “Oh! Julier, turn them eyes away.” “What’s the point of manumitting them people?” “Don’t you wish you were one of them lobsters?” “I think them shawls are so pretty!” “Look at them sleeves.” The adverb there is sometimes incorrectly added to the pronoun them: as in, “Look after them there sheep.”

The objective case of a pronoun in the first person is put after the interjections Oh! and Ah! as, “Oh! dear me,” &c. The second person, however, requires a nominative case: as, “Oh! you good-for-nothing man!” “Ah! thou gay Lothario!”

The objective case of a pronoun in the first person is placed after the interjections Oh! and Ah! as in, “Oh! dear me,” etc. The second person, however, needs a nominative case: as in, “Oh! you good-for-nothing man!” “Ah! you charming Lothario!”

“Oh! you good-for-nothing man!”

“Oh! you worthless man!”

 

RULE VI.

Rule 6.

When there is no nominative case between the relative and the verb, the relative itself is the nominative to the verb: as, “The master who flogged us.” “The rods which were used.”

When there's no nominative case between the relative pronoun and the verb, the relative pronoun itself acts as the nominative for the verb: for example, “The master who whipped us.” “The rods which were used.”

But when the nominative comes between the relative and the verb, the relative exchanges, as it[Pg 138] were, the character of sire for that of son, and becomes the governed instead of the governor; depending for its case on some word in its own member of the sentence: as, “He who is now at the head of affairs, whom the Queen delighteth to honour, whose Pavilion (if the Court had been there) might have been at Brighton, and to whom is intrusted the helm of state—is a Lamb.”

But when the subject comes between the relative pronoun and the verb, the relative essentially swaps from the role of the one in charge to that of the one being affected, and it becomes the object instead of the subject; its case depends on another word in its part of the sentence: as in, “He who is now in charge of things, whom the Queen loves to honor, whose Pavilion (if the Court had been there) might have been at Brighton, and to whom the responsibility of the state is entrusted— is a Lamb.”

Well, it is to be hoped that he will get on in his boat a little better than a bear; though why that animal is considered so peculiarly at sea when on the water, we cannot tell. Man is the only sailor except the nautilus that we know of. Even the steer is no steersman. The bear, however, is an ill-conditioned, awkward creature, and very likely to upset the boat; while the more gentle lamb, whatever may be the perils of his situation, leaves the rudder alone, remains quietly in his place, and goes with the stream.

Well, let’s hope he does better in his boat than a bear; though we can't really explain why that animal is thought to be so at sea when it's on the water. The only sailors we know of, besides the nautilus, are humans. Even a steer isn't a proper steersman. The bear, though, is a clumsy and difficult creature, likely to tip the boat over; meanwhile, the more gentle lamb, despite the dangers he faces, leaves the rudder alone, stays put, and goes with the flow.

 

RULE VII.

Rule 7.

The relative and the verb, when the former is preceded by two nominatives of different persons, may agree in person with either, according to the sense: as, “I am the young gentleman who do the lovers at the Wells;” or, “who does.”

The relative and the verb, when the former is preceded by two nominatives of different persons, can agree in person with either one, depending on the context: for example, “I am the young gentleman who do the lovers at the Wells;” or, “who does.”

 

Let this maxim be borne constantly in mind. “A murderer of good characters should always be made an example of.”

Let this principle be kept in mind at all times. “A murderer of good character should always be made an example of.”

 

RULE VIII.

Rule 8.

Every adjective, and every adjective pronoun, relates to a substantive, expressed or implied: as,[Pg 140] “Dando was an unprincipled, as well as a voracious man.” “Few quarrel with their bread and butter;” that is, “few persons.” “This is the wonderful eagle of the sun.” That is, “This eagle,” &c.

Every adjective and every adjective pronoun connects to a noun, whether it's stated or suggested: for example, “Dando was an unprincipled and also a greedy man.” “Few argue about their bread and butter;” meaning, “few people.” “This is the amazing eagle of the sun.” In other words, “This eagle,” etc.

Adjective pronouns agree in number with their substantives: “This muff, these muffs; that booby, these boobies; another numscull, other numsculls.”

Adjective pronouns match the number of the nouns they refer to: “This muff, these muffs; that booby, these boobies; another numskull, other numskulls.”

Some people say “Those kind of things,” or, “This four-and-twenty year,” neither of which expressions they have any business to use.

Some people say “Those kinds of things,” or, “This twenty-four years,” neither of which expressions they should be using.

A good deal of speculation has been expended on the word means in connection with an adjective pronoun. Some will have it that we should say, “By this mean;” “By that mean;” “By these means;” “By those means:” others, that we should say, “By this means,” and so on. The practical rule to be observed is, to treat the substantive, means, as a singular noun when it refers to what is singular, and when it relates to that which is plural, as a plural one. The word mean is seldom used in the same sense with means. We have been induced to advert to this question, by the desire of giving the reader a caution respecting the use of this same word, means. It is not uncommon to hear it said in the streets and elsewhere, “Well, and then, you know, Jem was took afore the beak, by means of which he had three months.” “Sall was quite[Pg 141] intosticated, by means of which (or vich) she wor fined five bob,” &c. We will not shock the refined grammarian by the multiplication of examples of this kind; suffice it to say, that the phrase “by means of which” is substituted for “in consequence of which,” or, “on which account,” by the lower or illiterate classes.

A lot of speculation has been spent on the word means in relation to an adjective pronoun. Some people think we should say, “By this mean;” “By that mean;” “By these means;” “By those means;” while others argue we should say, “By this means,” and so on. The practical rule to follow is to treat the noun, means, as a singular term when it refers to something singular, and as plural when it relates to something plural. The word mean is rarely used in the same way as means. We were prompted to bring up this issue by the need to caution readers about the use of the word means. It’s not uncommon to hear phrases like, “Well, Jem was taken before the judge, by means of which he got three months.” “Sall was quite[Pg 141] intoxicated, by means of which (or vich) she was fined five bob,” etc. We won't shock the refined grammarian by sharing more examples like this; it’s enough to say that the phrase “by means of which” is used instead of “in consequence of which” or “on which account” by lower or less educated groups.

Adjectives are sometimes improperly used as adverbs: as, “He behaved very bad.” “He insulted me most gross.” “He eat and drank uncommon.” “He wur beat very severe.” “It hailed tremendous,” or, more commonly, “tremenjus.”

Adjectives are sometimes incorrectly used as adverbs: for example, “He behaved very bad.” “He insulted me most gross.” “He ate and drank uncommon.” “He was beaten very severe.” “It hailed tremendous,” or more commonly, “tremenjus.”

 

RULE IX.

Rule 9.

The article a or an agrees with nouns in the singular number only: as, “A fool, an ass, a simpleton, a ninny, a lout—I would not give a farthing for a thousand such.”

The article a or an only agrees with singular nouns: for example, “A fool, an ass, a simpleton, a ninny, a lout—I wouldn't give a penny for a thousand of those.”

The definite article the may agree with nouns in the singular and plural number: as, “The toast, the ladies, the ducks.”

The definite article the can agree with nouns in both singular and plural forms: for example, “The toast, the ladies, the ducks.”

The articles are often properly omitted; when used, they serve to determine or limit the thing spoken of: as, “Variety is charming.” “Familiarity doth breed contempt.” “A stitch in time saves nine.” “The heart that has truly loved never forgets.”

The articles are often left out; when they are used, they help define or restrict what is being talked about: like, “Variety is charming.” “Familiarity breeds contempt.” “A stitch in time saves nine.” “The heart that has truly loved never forgets.”

[Pg 142]The article a or an is sometimes (we grieve to say it) applied to nouns in the plural number: as, “A wine-vaults.” “An oyster-rooms.” But this misapplication of the article is positively shocking.

[Pg 142]The article a or an is sometimes (we hate to say it) used with plural nouns: for example, “A wine-vaults.” “An oyster-rooms.” But this misuse of the article is really shocking.

 

RULE X.

Rule X.

One substantive, in the possessive or genitive case, is governed by another, of a different meaning: as, “A fiddle-stick’s end.” “Monkey’s allowance.” “Virtue’s reward.”

One substantive, in the possessive or genitive case, is governed by another, with a different meaning: for example, “A fiddle-stick’s end.” “Monkey’s allowance.” “Virtue’s reward.”

 

 

[Pg 143]Pronouns, as well as nouns, are thus governed by substantives: as, “The woes of a kitten (like those of a Poet) are expressed by its mews.”

[Pg 143]Pronouns, just like nouns, are influenced by substantives: for example, “The troubles of a kitten (similar to those of a Poet) are conveyed through its meows.”

 

RULE XI.

RULE 11.

Active verbs govern the objective case: as, “I kissed her.” “She scratched me.” “Virtue rewards her followers.”

Active verbs control the objective case: for example, “I kissed her.” “She scratched me.” “Virtue rewards her followers.”

For which reason she is like a cook.

For that reason, she is like a cook.

Verbs neuter do not govern an objective case. Observe, therefore, that such phrases: as, “She cried a good one,” “He came the old soldier over me,” and so forth, are highly improper in a grammatical point of view, to say nothing of other objections to them.

Verbs that are neutral don’t control an objective case. So, take note that phrases like “She cried a good one,” “He came the old soldier over me,” and similar ones are considered grammatically incorrect, not to mention other issues with them.

These verbs, however, are capable of governing words of a meaning similar to their own: as, in the affecting ballad of Giles Scroggins—

These verbs, however, can govern words that have a similar meaning to their own: as seen in the emotional ballad of Giles Scroggins—

“I wont, she cried, and screamed a scream.”

“I won't,” she cried, and screamed a scream.

The verb To Be has the same case after it as that which goes before it: as, “It was I,” not “It was me.” “The Grubbs were they who eat so much trifle at our last party;” not “The Grubbses were them.”

The verb "to be" takes the same case after it as before it: for example, "It was I," not "It was me." "The Grubbs were they who ate so much trifle at our last party," not "The Grubbses were them."

 

RULE XII.

Rule 12.

One verb governs another that depends upon it,[Pg 144] in the infinitive mood: as, “Cease to smoke pipes.” “Begin to wear collars.” “I advise you to shave.” “I recommend you to go to church.” “I resolved to visit the United States.

One verb controls another that relies on it,[Pg 144] in the infinitive form: for example, “Stop smoking pipes.” “Start wearing collars.” “I suggest you shave.” “I recommend you go to church.” “I decided to visit the United States.”

“And there I learned to wheel about
And jump Jim Crow.”

“And there I learned to wheel around
And jump Jim Crow.”

In general, the preposition to is used before the latter of two verbs; but sometimes it is more properly omitted: as, “I saw you take it, young fellow; come along with me.” “Let me get hold of you, that’s all!” “Did I hear you speak?” “I’ll let you know!” “You dare not hit me.” “Bid me discourse.” “You need not sing.”

In general, the preposition to is used before the second of two verbs; but sometimes it’s better to leave it out: like, “I saw you take it, young fellow; come along with me.” “Let me get hold of you, that’s it!” “Did I hear you speak?” “I’ll let you know!” “You wouldn’t hit me.” “Ask me to talk.” “You don’t need to sing.”

The preposition for is sometimes unnecessarily intruded into a sentence, in addition to the preposition to, before an infinitive mood: as, “How came you for to think, for to go, for to do such a thing?” “Do you want me for to punch your head?”

The preposition for is sometimes unnecessarily added into a sentence, along with the preposition to, before an infinitive: as in, “How did you for think, for go, for do such a thing?” “Do you want me for punch your head?”

Adjectives, substantives, and participles, often govern the infinitive mood: as, “Miss Hopkins, I shall be happy to dance the next set with you.” “Oh! Sir, it is impossible to refuse you.” “Have you an inclination to waltz?” “I shall be delighted in endeavouring to do so.”

Adjectives, nouns, and participles often govern the infinitive mood: for example, “Miss Hopkins, I would be happy to dance the next set with you.” “Oh! Sir, it's impossible to refuse you.” “Do you have any desire to waltz?” “I would be delighted to try.”

 

The infinitive mood is frequently made absolute, that is, independent of the rest of the sentence: as, “To say the truth, I was rather the worse for liquor.” “Not to mince matters, Miss, I love you.” “To begin at the right end.” “To cut a long tale short,” &c.

The infinitive mood is often made absolute, meaning it stands alone from the rest of the sentence: for example, “To tell the truth, I was feeling pretty rough from drinking.” “Not to beat around the bush, Miss, I love you.” “To start from the beginning.” “To make a long story short,” etc.

RULE XIII.

Rule 13.

The relation which words and phrases bear to each other in point of time, should always be duly marked: instead of saying, “Last night I intended to have made strong love to her,” we should say, “Last night I intended to make strong love to her;” because, although the intention of making strong love may have been abandoned (on reflection) this morning, and is now, therefore, a thing which is past, yet it is undoubtedly, when last night and the thoughts connected with it are brought back, again present to the mind.

The relationship between words and phrases in terms of timing should always be clearly indicated: instead of saying, “Last night I intended to have made strong love to her,” we should say, “Last night I intended to make strong love to her;” because, although the intention to make strong love might have been given up (on second thoughts) this morning, and is now, therefore, a thing that's past, it is definitely, when recalling last night and the thoughts associated with it, once again present in the mind.

 

RULE XIV.

Rule 14.

Participles have the same power of government with that of the verbs from which they are derived: as, “Oh, what an exquisite singer Rubini is! I am so fond of hearing him.” “Look at that horrid man; I declare he is quizzing us!” “No, he is only taking snuff.” “See, how that thing opposite keeps making eyes.” “Yes, she is ogling Lumley; I should so like to pinch her!” “How fond they all are of wearing mustaches! Don’t you like it?” “Oh, yes! there is no resisting them.” “Heigho! I am dying to have an ice—”

Participles have the same governing power as the verbs they come from: for example, "Oh, what an amazing singer Rubini is! I really enjoy hearing him." "Look at that terrible man; I swear he is mocking us!" "No, he is just taking a snuff." "Look at how that person over there keeps making eyes." "Yeah, she is ogling Lumley; I’d really like to pinch her!" "How much they all love wearing mustaches! Don’t you like it?" "Oh, yes! There is no resisting them.” "Heigho! I am dying to get an ice—”

[Pg 147]——Young man for a husband, Miss?
For shame, Sir! don’t be rude!

[Pg 147]——A young man for a husband, Miss?
That's not appropriate, Sir! Don't be rude!

Participles are sometimes used as substantives: as, “The French mouth is adapted to the making of grimaces.” “The cobbler is like the parson; he lives by the mending of soles.” “The tailor reaps a good harvest from the sewing of cloth.” “Did you ever see a shooting of the moon?”

Participles are sometimes used as nouns: for example, “The French mouth is adapted to making grimaces.” “The cobbler is like the parson; he lives by mending soles.” “The tailor reaps a good harvest from sewing cloth.” “Did you ever see a shooting of the moon?”

Is this what the witches mean when they sing, in the acting play of Macbeth,

Is this what the witches mean when they sing in the play Macbeth,

“We fly by night?”

"We go out at night?"

If they “shoot the moon,” they are shooting stars.

If they “shoot the moon,” they are aiming for stars.

There is a mode of using the indefinite article a before a participle, for which there is no occasion, as it does not convert the participle into a substantive, and makes no alteration in the sense of what is said; in this case the article, therefore, is like a wart, a wen, or a knob at the end of the nose, neither useful nor ornamental: as, “Going out a shooting.” “Are you a coming to-morrow?” “I was a thinking about what Jem said.” “Here you are, a going of it, as usual!”

There’s a way of using the indefinite article a before a participle that isn’t really necessary, as it doesn’t turn the participle into a noun and doesn’t change the meaning of what’s being said. In this case, the article is like a wart, a bump, or a blemish on the nose—neither helpful nor attractive: like, “Going out a shooting.” “Are you a coming tomorrow?” “I was a thinking about what Jem said.” “Here you are, a going on with it, as usual!”

A liberty not unfrequently taken with the English Language, is the substitution of the perfect participle for the imperfect tense, and of the[Pg 148] imperfect tense for the perfect participle: as, “He run like mad, with the great dog after him.” “Maria come and told us all about it.” “When I had wrote the Valentine, I sealed it with my thimble.” “He has rose to (be) a common-councilman.” “I was chose Lord Mayor.” “I’ve eat (or a eat) lots of venison in my time.” “I should have spoke if you hadn’t put in your oar.” “You were mistook.” “He sent her an affecting copy of verses, which was wrote with a Perryian pen.”

A common mistake with the English language is using the perfect participle instead of the simple past tense, and the simple past tense instead of the perfect participle. For example, “He ran like crazy, with the big dog chasing him.” “Maria came and told us everything.” “When I had written the Valentine, I sealed it with my thimble.” “He has risen to (be) a city councilman.” “I was chosen Lord Mayor.” “I’ve eaten lots of venison in my time.” “I should have spoken if you hadn’t butted in.” “You were mistaken.” “He sent her a touching copy of verses, which was written with a fancy pen.”

 

RULE XV.

Rule 15.

Adverbs are generally placed in a sentence before adjectives, after verbs active or neuter, and frequently between the auxiliary and the verb: as, “He came, Sir, and he was most exceedingly drunk; he could hardly stand upon his legs; he made a very lame discourse; he spoke incoherently and ridiculously; and was impatiently heard by the whole assembly.” “He is fashionably dressed.” “She is conspicuously ugly.” “The eye of jealousy is proverbially sharp, and yet it is indisputably green.” “Britons may often be sold, but they will never be slaves.” “The French Marquis was a very charming man; he danced exquisitely and nimbly, and was greatly admired by all the ladies.”

Adverbs are usually placed in a sentence before adjectives, after action or neutral verbs, and often between the auxiliary and the main verb: as, “He came, Sir, and he was really very drunk; he could barely stand on his legs; he gave a very awkward speech; he spoke incoherently and ridiculously; and was impatiently listened to by the whole group.” “He is dressed fashionably.” “She is noticeably unattractive.” “The eye of jealousy is famously sharp, and yet it is undeniably green.” “Britons may often be sold, but they will never be slaves.” “The French Marquis was a very charming man; he danced beautifully and gracefully, and was highly admired by all the ladies.”

 

Several adverbs have been coined in America of late; and some of them are very remarkable for a “particular” elegance: as, “I reckon you’re catawampously chawed up.”

Several adverbs have been created in America recently, and some of them are quite notable for their "unique" elegance: for example, “I guess you’re catawampously chewed up.”

In the example just given there is to be found,[Pg 150] besides the new adverb, a word which, if not also new to the English student, is rendered so both by its orthography and pronunciation; namely, chawed. This term is no other than “chewed,” modified (as words, like living things, would seem to be), by transportation to a foreign country. “Chawed up” is a very strong expression, and is employed to signify the most complete state of discomfiture and defeat, when a man is as much crushed, mashed, and comminuted, morally speaking, as if he had literally and corporeally undergone the process of mastication. “Catawampously” is a concentration of “hopelessly,” “tremendously,” “thoroughly,” and “irrevocably;” so that “catawampously chawed up,” means, brought as nearly to a state of utter annihilation as anything consistently with the laws of nature can possibly be. For the metaphorical use of the word “chawed,” made by the Americans, three several reasons have been given: 1. Familiarity with the manner in which the alligator disposes of his victims. 2. The cannibalism of the Aborigines. 3. The delicate practice of chewing tobacco. Each of these is supported by numerous arguments, on the consideration of which it would be quite out of the question to enter in this place.

In the example just given, there can be found,[Pg 150] in addition to the new adverb, a word that, if not also new to English learners, seems so because of its spelling and pronunciation; namely, chawed. This term is simply “chewed,” altered (just like how words, like living things, seem to be) by being taken to a different country. “Chawed up” is a very strong phrase used to indicate the deepest level of humiliation and defeat, where a person feels as crushed and defeated, morally speaking, as if they had literally and physically gone through the process of chewing. “Catawampously” combines the meanings of “hopelessly,” “tremendously,” “thoroughly,” and “irrevocably;” thus, “catawampously chawed up” means brought as close to complete destruction as anything can be while still adhering to the laws of nature. Three reasons have been offered for the metaphorical use of the word “chawed” by Americans: 1. Their familiarity with how alligators handle their prey. 2. The cannibalistic practices of the Native Americans. 3. The common act of chewing tobacco. Each of these is backed by many arguments, and discussing them here would be quite inappropriate.

RULE XVI.

Rule 16.

Two English negatives (like French lovers) destroy one another,—and become equivalent to an affirmative: as, “The question before the House was not an unimportant one;” that is, “it was an important one.” “His Lordship was free to confess that he did not undertake to say that he would not on some future occasion give a satisfactory answer to the right honourable gentleman.”

Two English negatives (like French lovers) cancel each other out and turn into a positive: for example, “The question before the House was not an unimportant one;” which means “it was an important one.” “His Lordship was free to admit that he did not claim that he would not, at some point in the future, provide a satisfactory answer to the right honourable gentleman.”

Thus, at one and the same time, we teach our readers Syntax and secretiveness.

Thus, at the same time, we teach our readers syntax and how to be discreet.

It is probable that small boys are often unacquainted with this rule; for many of them, while undergoing personal chastisement, exclaim, for the purpose, as it would appear, of causing its duration to be shortened—“Oh pray, Sir, oh pray, Sir, oh pray, Sir! I won’t do so no more!”

It’s likely that young boys don’t always know this rule; many of them, when they’re being punished, shout, seemingly to make it end faster—“Oh please, Sir, oh please, Sir, oh please, Sir! I won’t do it any more!”

 

RULE XVII.

Rule 17.

Prepositions govern the objective case: as, “What did the butcher say of her?” “He said that she would never do for him; that she was too thin for a wife, and he was not fond of a spare rib.”

Prepositions control the objective case: for example, “What did the butcher say about her?” “He said that she would never do for him; that she was too thin to be a wife, and he wasn’t into skinny girls.”

The delicate ear is much offended by any deviation from this rule: as, in a shocking and vulgar song which it was once our misfortune to hear:—

The sensitive ear is very disturbed by any departure from this rule, like in a terrible and crude song that we unfortunately had to listen to:—

[Pg 152]“There I found the faithless she
Frying sausages for he.”

[Pg 152]“There I found the unfaithful one
Cooking sausages for him.

As also in the conversation of rustics: as, “It’s all one to we.” “Come out of they ’taters!” “He went to the Parson’s with I.” “From he to they an’t more nor dree mile.”

As in the talk of country folks: like, “It’s all the same to us.” “Get out of their potatoes!” “He went to the pastor’s with me.” “From him to them it’s not more than three miles.”

We had occasion, in the Etymology, to remark on a certain misuse of the preposition, of. This, perhaps, is best explained by stating that of, in the instances cited, is made to usurp the government of cases which are already under a rightful jurisdiction: as, “What are you got a eating of?” “He had been a beating of his wife.”

We previously mentioned a common misuse of the preposition of in the Etymology. This is probably best explained by saying that of is wrongly used to take over the roles of cases that already have a rightful usage, as in, “What are you eating of?” “He had been beating of his wife.”

 

RULE XVIII.

Rule 18.

Conjunctions connect similar moods and tenses of verbs, and cases of nouns and pronouns: as, “A coat of arms suspended on a wall is like an executed traitor; it is hanged, drawn, and quartered.” “If you continue thus to drink brandy and water and to smoke cigars, you will be like Boreas the North wind, who takes ‘cold without’ wherever he goes, and always ‘blows a cloud’ when it comes in his way.” “Do you think there is any thing between him and her?” “Yes; he and she are engaged ones.”

Conjunctions connect verbs that share the same mood and tense, as well as the cases of nouns and pronouns: for example, “A coat of arms hanging on a wall is like a convicted traitor; it is hanged, drawn, and quartered.” “If you keep drinking brandy and water and smoking cigars, you will be like Boreas, the North Wind, who brings ‘cold without’ wherever he goes, and always ‘blows a cloud’ when it comes in his way.” “Do you think there is anything going on between him and her?” “Yes; he and she are engaged.”

 

Note.—To ask whether there is any thing between two persons of opposite sexes, is one way of inquiring whether they are in love with each other. It is not, however, in our opinion, a very happy phrase, inasmuch as whatever intervenes between a couple of fond hearts, must tend to prevent them from coming together. Pyramus and Thisbe, as[Pg 154] Ovid informs us, had more between them than they liked—a conjunction disjunctive in the shape of a wall. And by the bye, now that we are speaking of Pyramus and Thisbe, we may as well expend a word or two on a matter which, though of much interest, has never yet been noticed by the learned. Pyramus and Thisbe, it is well known, used to kiss each other through a hole in the wall which separated them. Now we have always been puzzled to imagine how they managed it. We are told by the Poet that they lived—

Note.—Asking if there’s something between two people of the opposite sex is one way of trying to find out if they’re in love with each other. However, we don’t think it’s a very good phrase because anything that stands between two loving hearts will likely keep them from being together. Pyramus and Thisbe, as[Pg 154] Ovid tells us, had more between them than they wanted—a disconnection in the form of a wall. By the way, since we’re talking about Pyramus and Thisbe, we might as well say a word or two about something really interesting that hasn’t been discussed by scholars. It's well known that Pyramus and Thisbe would kiss each other through a hole in the wall that separated them. We’ve always been confused about how they managed that. The Poet tells us that they lived—

“Ubi dicitur altam
Coctilibus muris cinxisse Semiramis urbem”—

"Where it's said that Semiramis built tall brick walls around the city"

that is to say, where Semiramis is said to have surrounded a lofty city—not with cock-tail mice, as Mr. Canning facetiously translated “Coctilibus muris,”—but with brick walls. The wall which separated two adjoining houses must have been at least a brick thick; and although it be possible, “with Love’s light wings” to “o’erperch” an exceedingly high wall, it occurs to us that it would be no easy thing for Love’s long lips, let them be as long as you will, to reach through a moderately thick one. We do not know exactly what was the breadth of an Assyrian brick, but supposing it to have been three inches, an inch and a half of lip would have[Pg 155] been required on the part of either lover for a kiss which could barely be sworn by;—a sort of presentation salute;—but for one worth giving or taking, we must allow an additional half inch of mouth to the gentleman. After all, their noses must have been so much in the way, that to make the operation at all feasible, either these features must have been particularly flat, or the aperture a very large one; whereas it is well known to have been merely a chink. Common observation on the part of their respective parents would have detected such a gap, and common prudence would have stopped it up. How, then, are we to reconcile Ovid’s story with truth? Now, remember, reader, what has been said about noses and lips. Our deliberate opinion is that Pyramus and Thisbe were a couple of negroes. We shall be told that it is one utterly irreconcileable with the description of them given in the Metamorphoses. No matter—

that is to say, where Semiramis is said to have surrounded a high city—not with cocktail mice, as Mr. Canning humorously translated “Coctilibus muris,”—but with brick walls. The wall that separated two neighboring houses must have been at least a brick thick; and although it’s possible, “with Love’s light wings” to “o’erperch” an extremely high wall, it seems to us that it would be pretty challenging for Love’s long lips, no matter how long they are, to reach through a moderately thick one. We don’t know exactly how wide an Assyrian brick was, but if we assume it was three inches, one and a half inches of lip would have[Pg 155] been needed from either lover for a kiss that could barely be claimed;—a sort of ceremonial greeting;—but for one worth giving or receiving, we must add another half inch of mouth to the gentleman. After all, their noses must have been so much in the way that to make it even remotely possible, either these features must have been particularly flat, or the opening a very large one; whereas it is well known to have been merely a slit. Ordinary observation from their respective parents would have spotted such a gap, and common sense would have closed it up. How, then, can we reconcile Ovid’s story with reality? Now, remember, reader, what has been said about noses and lips. Our considered opinion is that Pyramus and Thisbe were a couple of black people. We might be told that this is utterly incompatible with the description of them given in the Metamorphoses. No matter—

“The lunatic, the lover, and the poet,
Are of imagination all compact.”

“The crazy person, the lover, and the poet,
Are all made of imagination.”

And considering that the lover—

And considering that the partner—

“Sees Helen’s beauty in a brow of Egypt,”

“Sees Helen’s beauty on the banks of the Nile,”

we do not see why Abyssinian charms should not be transformed by a poet into those of Assyria. And so, having proved (to our own satisfaction[Pg 156] at least) that the beautiful Thisbe was a Hottentot Venus, we will resume the consideration of conjunctions.

we don’t see why Abyssinian charms can’t be turned into those from Assyria by a poet. So, having shown (at least to our own satisfaction[Pg 156]) that the beautiful Thisbe was a Hottentot Venus, we will continue discussing conjunctions.

 

RULE XIX.

Rule 19.

Some conjunctions govern the indicative; some the subjunctive mood. In general, it is right to use the subjunctive, when contingency or doubt is implied: as, “If I were to say that the moon is made of green cheese.” “If I were a wiseacre.” “If I were a Wiltshire-man.” “A lady, unless she be toasted, is never drunk.”

Some conjunctions govern the indicative; others the subjunctive mood. Generally, you should use the subjunctive when there's a sense of uncertainty or doubt, like in: “If I were to say that the moon is made of green cheese.” “If I were a know-it-all.” “If I were from Wiltshire.” “A lady, unless she is toasted, is never drunk.”

And when she is toasted, those who are drunk are generally the gentlemen.

And when she is celebrated, it's usually the gentlemen who are drunk.

 

“The Ladies!”

“Ladies!”

 

[Pg 157]Those conjunctions which have a positive and absolute signification, require the indicative mood: as, “He who fasts may be compared to a horse: for as the animal eats not a bit, so neither does the man partake of a morsel.” “The rustic is deluded by false hopes, for his daily food is gammon.”

[Pg 157]Conjunctions that have a clear and definite meaning require the indicative mood: for example, “He who fasts can be likened to a horse: because just as the animal doesn't eat at all, so does the man not eat a single bite.” “The farmer is misled by false hopes, because his daily meals consist of low-quality food.”

Every philosopher has his weak points, and in the Sylva Sylvarum may be found some gammon of Bacon.

Every philosopher has their weak points, and in the Sylva Sylvarum, you can find some nonsense from Bacon.

 

RULE XX.

Rule 20.

When a comparison is made between two or more things, the latter noun or pronoun is not governed by the conjunction than or as, but agrees with the verb, or is governed by the verb or preposition, expressed or understood: as, “The French are a lighter people than we,” (that is “than we are,”) “and yet we are not so dark as they,” that is, “as they are.” “I should think that they admire me more than them,” that is, “than they admire them.” “It is a shame, Martha! you were thinking more of that young officer than me,” that is, “of me.”

When comparing two or more things, the second noun or pronoun doesn’t follow the conjunction than or as, but instead agrees with the verb, or is governed by the verb or preposition, whether it’s stated or implied: for example, “The French are a lighter people than we,” (meaning “than we are”), “and yet we are not as dark as they,” which means, “as they are.” “I would think that they admire me more than them,” meaning, “than they admire them.” “It’s a shame, Martha! You were thinking more of that young officer than of me,” which means, “than of me.”

Sufficient attention is not always paid, in discourse, to this rule. Thus, a schoolboy may be[Pg 158] often heard to exclaim, “What did you hit me for, you great fool? you’re bigger than me. Hit some one of your own size!” “Not fling farther than him? just can’t I, that’s all!” “You and I have got more marbles than them.”

Sufficient attention isn’t always given to this rule in conversation. For example, a schoolboy can often be heard shouting, “Why did you hit me, you big idiot? You’re bigger than I am. Hit someone your own size!” “Can’t I throw farther than him? That’s all there is to it!” “You and I have more marbles than they do.”

 

RULE XXI.

Rule 21.

An ellipsis, or omission of certain words, is frequently allowed, for the sake of avoiding disagreeable repetitions, and of expressing our ideas in few words. Instead of saying “She was a little woman, she was a round woman, and she was an old woman,” we say, making use of the figure Ellipsis, “She was a little, round, and old woman.”

An ellipsis, or the omission of certain words, is often used to avoid awkward repetitions and to express our ideas in fewer words. Instead of saying “She was a little woman, she was a round woman, and she was an old woman,” we can say, using the figure Ellipsis, “She was a little, round, and old woman.”

When, however, the omission of words is productive of obscurity, weakens the sentence, or involves a violation of some grammatical principle, the ellipsis must not be used. It is improper to say “Puddings fill who fill them;” we should supply the word those. “A beautiful leg of mutton and turnips” is not good language: those who would deserve what they are talking about ought to say, “A beautiful leg of mutton and fine turnips.”

When the omission of words creates confusion, weakens the sentence, or breaks grammatical rules, ellipsis should not be used. It’s incorrect to say “Puddings fill who fill them;” we should add the word those. “A beautiful leg of mutton and turnips” isn’t good language: those who want to be precise should say, “A beautiful leg of mutton and fine turnips.”

In common discourse, in which the meaning can be eked out by gestures, signs, and inarticulate sounds variously modified, the ellipsis is much more liberally and more extensively employed than in written composition. “May I have the pleasure of—hum? ha?” may constitute an invitation to take wine. “I shall be quite—a—a—” may serve as an answer in the affirmative. “So[Pg 160] then, you see he was—eh!—you see——,” is perhaps an intimation that a man has been hanged. “Well, of all the—I never!” is often tantamount to three times as many words expressive of surprise, approbation, or disapprobation, according to the tone in which it is uttered. “Will you?—ah!—will you?—ah!—ah!—ah!” will do either for “Will you be so impertinent, you scoundrel? will you dare to do so another time?” or, “Will you, dearest, loveliest, most adorable of your sex, will you consent to make me happy; will you be mine? speak! answer, I entreat you! One word from those sweet lips will make me the most fortunate man in existence!”

In everyday conversation, where meaning can be conveyed through gestures, signs, and various inarticulate sounds, ellipses are used much more freely and widely than in written form. “Can I have the pleasure of—um? huh?” might be an invitation to have a drink. “I’ll be quite—a—” can work as a positive reply. “So[Pg 160] then, you see he was—uh!—you see——,” might suggest that someone has been hanged. “Well, of all the—I can’t believe it!” often means so much more, depending on the tone, expressing surprise, approval, or disapproval. “Will you?—ah!—will you?—ah!—ah!—ah!” could mean either “Are you really that rude, you scoundrel? Will you dare to do that again?” or “Will you, my dearest, loveliest, most wonderful person, consent to make me happy? Will you be mine? Please speak! I’m begging you! One word from those sweet lips will make me the luckiest person alive!”

There is, however, a kind of ellipsis which those who indulge in that style of epistolary writing, wherein sentiments of a tender nature are conveyed, will do well to avoid with the greatest care. The ellipsis alluded to, is that of the first person singular of the personal pronoun, as instanced in the following model of a billet-doux:—

There is, however, a type of ellipsis that those who enjoy writing letters filled with tender sentiments should avoid at all costs. The ellipsis referred to is the omission of the first-person singular personal pronoun, as demonstrated in the following example of a love letter:—

Camberwell,
April 1, 1840.

Camberwell,
April 1, 1840.

MY DEAREST FANNY,

MY DEAREST FANNY,

Have not enjoyed the balm of sleep all the livelong night. Encountered, last night, at the [Pg 161]ball, the beau ideal of my heart. Never knew what love was till then. Derided the sentiment often; jested at scars, because had never felt a wound. Feel at last the power of beauty—Write with a tremulous hand; waver between hope and fear. Hope to be thought not altogether unworthy of regard: fear to be rejected as having no pretensions to the affections of such unparalleled loveliness. Know not in what terms to declare my feelings. Adore you, worship you, dote on you, am wrapt up in you! think but on you, live but for you, would willingly die for you!—in short, love you! and imploring you to have some compassion on one who is distracted for your sake

Haven't enjoyed a wink of sleep all night long. Ran into, last night, at the [Pg 161] ball, the perfect ideal of my heart. Never knew what love was until then. I often made fun of the feeling; joked about scars because I'd never felt a wound. Finally feel the power of beauty—writing with shaky hands; torn between hope and fear. Hope to be seen as somewhat worthy of attention: fear of being turned away for having no claim to the affections of such extraordinary beauty. Don't even know how to express my feelings. I adore you, worship you, dote on you, am completely wrapped up in you! I think only of you, live only for you, would gladly die for you!—in short, I love you! And I'm pleading with you to have some compassion on someone who is in turmoil because of you.

Remain
Devotedly yours
T. Tout.

Stay
Devotedly yours
T. Tout.

 

RULE XXII.

Rule 22.

A regular and dependent construction should be carefully preserved throughout the whole of a sentence, and all its parts should correspond to each other. There is, therefore, an inaccuracy in the following sentence; “Greenacre was more admired, but not so much lamented, as Burke.”[Pg 162] It should be, “Greenacre was more admired than Burke, but not so much lamented.”

A regular and consistent structure should be carefully maintained throughout a sentence, and all its parts should relate to one another. Therefore, there is an error in the following sentence: “Greenacre was more admired, but not so much lamented, as Burke.”[Pg 162] It should be, “Greenacre was more admired than Burke, but not so much lamented.”

Of these two worthies there will be a notice of the following kind in a biographical dictionary, to be published a thousand years hence in America.

Of these two notable figures, there will be an entry like this in a biographical dictionary that will be published a thousand years from now in America.

Greenacre.—A celebrated critic who so cut up a blue-stocking lady of the name of Brown, that he did not leave her a leg to stand upon.

Greenacre.—A famous critic who tore apart a blue-stocking woman named Brown so thoroughly that he left her with no support at all.

Burke.—A famous orator, whose power of stopping people’s mouths was said to be prodigious. It is farther reported of him that he was only once hung up, and that on the occasion of the last speech he ever made.

Burke.—A well-known speaker, whose ability to silence others was said to be remarkable. It's also reported that he was only once suspended, and that was during the last speech he ever gave.

Perhaps it may be said that the rule last stated comprehends all preceding rules, and requires exemplification accordingly. We therefore call the attention of the reader to the following paragraph, requesting him to consider what, and how many, violations of the maxims of Syntax it contains.

Perhaps we can say that the last rule mentioned includes all the earlier rules and needs to be illustrated accordingly. We therefore ask the reader to focus on the following paragraph and consider what violations of the principles of Syntax it contains, as well as how many there are.

“We teaches, that is, my son and me teaches, they boys English Grammar. Tom or Dick have learned something every day but Harry what is idler, whom I am sure will never come to no good, for he is always a miching and doing those kind of things (he was catch but yesterday in a skittle grounds) he only makes his book all dog’s[Pg 163] ears. I beat he, too, pretty smartish, as I ought, you will say, for to have did. I was going to have sent him away last week but he somehow got over me as he do always. I have had so much trouble with he, that between you and I, if I was not paid for it, I wouldn’t have no more to do with such a boy. There never wasn’t a monkey more mischievious than him; and a donkey isn’t more stupider and not half so obstinate as that youngster.”

“We teach, that is, my son and I teach the boys English grammar. Tom and Dick have learned something every day, but Harry, who is lazier, I’m sure will never amount to anything because he’s always up to no good (he got caught just yesterday in a bowling alley). He just makes his book all dog-eared. I’ve punished him pretty well, as I should, you’ll say, for what he did. I was going to send him away last week, but he somehow talked his way out of it, as he always does. I’ve had so much trouble with him that, between you and me, if I wasn’t getting paid for it, I wouldn’t want anything to do with such a boy. There’s never been a more mischievous monkey than him; and a donkey isn’t dumber and not half as stubborn as that kid.”

The Syntax of the Interjection has been sufficiently stated under Rule V. Interjections afford more matter for consideration in a Treatise on Elocution than they do in a work on Grammar; but there is one observation which we are desirous of making respecting them, and which will not, it is hoped, be thought altogether foreign to our present subject. Almost every interjection has a great variety of meanings, adapted to particular occasions and circumstances, and indicated chiefly by the tone of the voice. Of this proposition we shall now give a few illustrations, which we would endeavour to render still clearer by the addition of musical notes, but that these would hardly express, with adequate exactness, the modulations of sound to which we allude; and besides, we hope to be sufficiently[Pg 164] understood without such help. This part of the Grammar should be read aloud by the student; or, which is better still, the interjection, where it is possible, should be repeated with the proper intonation by a class; the sentence which gives occasion to it being read by the preceptor. We will select the interjection Oh! as the source from which our examples are to be drawn.

The Syntax of the Interjection has been clearly explained under Rule V. Interjections offer more material for consideration in a discussion about Elocution than in a grammar text; however, there is one point we want to make about them, which we hope will not seem completely unrelated to our current topic. Almost every interjection has a wide range of meanings, suited to specific situations and indicated mainly by the tone of voice. We will now provide a few examples to clarify this idea, although we would like to add musical notes to make it clearer, but they would probably not capture the variations in sound we are referring to, and besides, we hope to be sufficiently[Pg 164] understood without that aid. This part of the Grammar should be read aloud by the student; or better yet, the interjection, when possible, should be repeated with the correct intonation by a group, while the sentence that leads to it is read by the instructor. We will choose the interjection Oh! as the source for our examples.

“I’ll give it you, you idle dog: I will!”

“I’ll give it to you, you lazy dog: I will!”

“Oh, pray, Sir! Oh, pray, Sir! Oh! Oh! Oh!”

“Oh, please, Sir! Oh, please, Sir! Oh! Oh! Oh!”

“I shall ever have the highest esteem for you, Sir; but as to love, that is out of the question.”

“I will always have the utmost respect for you, Sir; but when it comes to love, that's not even an option.”

“Oh, Matilda!”

“Oh, Matilda!”

“I say, Jim, look at that chaffinch: there’s a shy!”

“I say, Jim, check out that chaffinch: there’s a shy!”

“Oh, Crikey!”

“Oh, wow!”

“Miss Tims, do you admire Lord Byron?”

“Miss Tims, do you like Lord Byron?”

“Oh, yes!”

"Absolutely!"

“What do you think of Rubini’s singing?”

“What do you think of Rubini’s singing?”

“Oh!”

“Oh!”

“So then, you see, we popped round the corner, and caught them just in the nick of time.”

“So, you see, we turned the corner and caught them just in time.”

“Oh!”

“Oh!”

“Sir, your behaviour has done you great credit.”

“Sir, your behavior has greatly honored you.”

“Oh!”

“Oh!”

“Oats are looking up.”

“Oats are improving.”

“Oh!”

“Oh!”

[Pg 165]“Honourable Members might say what they pleased; but he was convinced, for his part, that the New Poor Law had given great general satisfaction.”

[Pg 165]“Honorable Members can say whatever they want; but he was convinced, for his part, that the New Poor Law had provided a lot of general satisfaction.”

“Oh! oh!”

“Oh my!”

There being now no reason (or rule) to detain us in the Syntax, we shall forthwith advance into Prosody, where we shall have something to say, not only about rules, but also of measures.

There’s no longer any reason (or rule) to keep us in the Syntax, so we will now move on to Prosody, where we will discuss not just rules, but also measures.

 

 


PART IV.
PROSODY.

Prosody consists of two parts; wherefore, although it may be a topic, a head, or subject for discussion, it can never be a point; for a point is that which hath no parts. Besides, there are a great many lines to be considered in the second part of Prosody, which treats of Versification. The first division teaches the true Pronunciation of Words, including Accent, Quantity, Emphasis, Pause, and Tone.

Prosody has two parts; therefore, while it can be a topic, a main idea, or a subject for discussion, it can never be a point; because a point is something that has no parts. Additionally, there are many lines to consider in the second part of Prosody, which focuses on Versification. The first division teaches the correct Pronunciation of Words, including Accent, Quantity, Emphasis, Pause, and Tone.

Lord Chesterfield’s book about manners, which is intended to teach us the proper tone to be adopted in Society, may be termed an Ethical Prosody.

Lord Chesterfield’s book on manners, designed to teach us the right tone to use in society, can be called an Ethical Prosody.

Lord Chesterfield may have been a polished gentleman, but Dr. Johnson was of the two the more shining character.

Lord Chesterfield might have been a refined gentleman, but Dr. Johnson was the more impressive character of the two.

 

CHAPTER I.

OF PRONUNCIATION.

PRONUNCIATION.

 

SECTION I.

SECTION I.

OF ACCENT.

Accent.

Though penetrated ourselves by the desire of imparting instruction, we are far from wishing to bore our readers; and therefore we shall endeavour to repeat nothing here that we have said before.

Though we are driven by the desire to provide instruction, we certainly don't want to bore our readers; so we will try to avoid repeating anything we've said before.

Accent is the marking with a peculiar stress of the voice a particular letter or syllable in a word, in such a manner as to render it more distinct or audible than the rest. Thus, in the word théatre, the stress of the voice should be on the letter e and first syllable the; and in cóntrary, on the first syllable con. How shocking it is to hear people say con-tráry, the-átre! The friends of education will be reminded with regret, that an error in the pronunciation of the first of these words is very early impressed on the human mind.

Accent is the emphasis placed on a specific letter or syllable in a word, making it stand out more clearly and audibly than the others. For instance, in the word théatre, the emphasis should be on the letter e and the first syllable the; and in cóntrary, on the first syllable con. It’s shocking to hear people say con-tráry and the-átre! Supporters of education will sadly remember that a mistake in the pronunciation of the first word is often ingrained in the human mind from an early age.

[Pg 168]“Mary, Mary,
Quite contráry,
How does your garden grow?”

[Pg 168]“Mary, Mary,
Quite the opposite,
"How's your garden growing?"

How many evils, alas! arise from juvenile associations!

How many problems, unfortunately! come from young people's friendships!

Words of two syllables never have more than one of them accented, except for the sake of peculiar emphasis. Gentlemen, however, whose profession it is to drive certain public vehicles called cabs, are much accustomed to disregard this rule, and to say, “pó-líte” (or “púr-líte”), “gén-téel,” “cón-cérn,” “pó-líce,” and so on: nay, they go so far as to convert a word of one syllable into two, for the sake of indulging in this style of pronunciation; and thus the word “queer” is pronounced by them as “ké-véer.”

Words with two syllables usually only have one syllable stressed, unless for special emphasis. However, those who drive public vehicles known as cabs often ignore this rule and say things like “pó-líte” (or “púr-líte”), “gén-téel,” “cón-cérn,” “pó-líce,” and so on. They even go as far as turning a one-syllable word into two just to use this style of pronunciation, so the word “queer” becomes “ké-véer.”

The word “á-mén,” when standing alone, should be pronounced with two accents.

The word “á-mén,” when used by itself, should be pronounced with two accents.

The accents in which it usually is pronounced are very inelegant. Clerks, now-a-days, alas! are no scholars.

The accents in which it usually is pronounced are very unrefined. Clerks these days, unfortunately, are not scholars.

Dissyllables, formed by adding a termination, usually have the former syllable accented: as, “Fóolish, blóckhead,” &c.

Dissyllables, created by adding an ending, typically have the first syllable stressed: for example, “Fóolish, blóckhead,” etc.

The accent in dissyllables, formed by prefixing a syllable to the radical word, is commonly on the[Pg 169] latter syllable: as, “I protést, I decláre, I entréat, I adóre, I expíre.”

The accent in two-syllable words, created by adding a syllable to the base word, is usually on the[Pg 169] second syllable: for example, “I protest, I declare, I entreat, I adore, I expire.”

 

ALL FOR LOVE.

All for Love.

 

Protestations, declarations, entreaties, and adorations, proclaim a swain to be simply tender; but expiration (for love) proves him to be decidedly soft.

Protests, declarations, pleas, and praises show a guy to be really sweet; but giving up (for love) proves he’s definitely soft.

A man who turns lover becomes a protest-ant; and his conduct at the same time generally undergoes a reformation, especially if he has previously been a rake.

A man who becomes a lover turns into a protest-ant; and his behavior typically undergoes a reformation, especially if he was previously a womanizer.

[Pg 170]The zeal, however, of a reformed rake, like that of Jack in Dean Swift’s “Tale of a Tub,” is sometimes apt to outrun his discretion.

[Pg 170]However, the enthusiasm of a changed playboy, similar to Jack in Dean Swift’s “Tale of a Tub,” can sometimes get ahead of his good judgment.

 

 

When the same word, being a dissyllable, is both a noun and a verb, the verb has mostly the accent on the latter, and the noun on the former syllable: as,

When the same word, which has two syllables, functions as both a noun and a verb, the verb usually has the stress on the second syllable, and the noun has the stress on the first syllable: for example,

[Pg 171]“Molly, let Hymen’s gentle hand
Cemént our hearts together,
With such a cément as shall stand
In spite of wind and weather.

“I do preságe—and oft a fact
A présage doth foretoken—
Our mutual love shall ne’er contráct,
Our cóntract ne’er be broken.”

[Pg 171]“Molly, let Hymen’s gentle hand
Bring our hearts together,
With a bond that will endure
No matter what storms we face.

“I can foresee—and often it's true
A sign signals—it’s clear—
Our love will never die,
"Our commitment will remain close."

There are many exceptions to the rule just enunciated (so that, correctly as well as familiarly speaking, it is perhaps no rule); for though verbs seldom have an accent on the former, yet nouns frequently have it on the latter syllable: as,

There are many exceptions to the rule just stated (so that, technically and casually speaking, it is perhaps not a rule); for while verbs rarely have an accent on the first syllable, nouns often have it on the last syllable: as,

“Mary Anne is my delíght
Both by day and eke by night;
For by day her soft contról
Soothes my heart and calms my soul;
And her image while I doze
Comes to sweeten my repóse;
Fortune favouring my desígn,
Please the pigs she shall be mine!”

“Mary Anne is my delight
Day and night;
During the day, her soft touch
Soothes my heart and relaxes my soul;
And her image while I’m asleep
Comes to sweeten my sleep;
May luck be on my side,
"God willing, she will be mine!"

The former syllable of most dissyllables ending in y, our, ow, le, ish, ck, ter, aye, en, et, is accented: as, “Gránny, nóodle,” &c.

The first syllable of most two-syllable words ending in y, our, ow, le, ish, ck, ter, aye, en, et is stressed: for example, “Gránny, nóodle,” etc.

Except allów, avów, endów, bestów, belów.

Except allow, avow, endow, bestow, below.

[Pg 172]“Sir, I cannot allów
You your flame to avów;
Endów yourself first with the rhino:
My hand to bestów
On a fellow belów
Me!—I’d rather be—never mind—
I know.”

[Pg 172]"Sir, I can't permit"
You need to own your feelings;
First, prove yourself worthy with the reward:
My hand to bless.
Someone below
Me!—I’d rather not say—
"I know."

“Music,” in the language of the Gods, is sometimes pronounced “mú-síc!”

“Music,” in the language of the Gods, is sometimes pronounced “mú-síc!”

Nouns of two syllables ending in er, have the accent on the former syllable: as, “Bútcher, báker.”

Nouns with two syllables that end in er have the stress on the first syllable: for example, “Bútcher, báker.”

It is, perhaps, a singular thing, that persons who pursue the callings denoted by the two words selected as examples, should always indicate their presence at an area by crying out, in direct defiance of Prosody, “But-chér, ba-kér;” the latter syllable being of the two the more strongly accented.

It’s quite something that people who take on the jobs described by the two words chosen as examples always announce their arrival in an area by shouting, regardless of the rules of poetry, “But-chér, ba-kér;” with the second syllable being the more emphasized of the two.

Dissyllabic verbs ending in a consonant and e final, as “Disclose,” “repine,” or having a diphthong in the last syllable, as, “Believe,” “deceive,” or ending in two consonants, as “Intend,” are accented on the latter syllable.

Dissyllabic verbs that end with a consonant and an "e" at the end, like "disclose" or "repine," or that have a diphthong in the last syllable, such as "believe" or "deceive," or that end in two consonants, like "intend," are stressed on the last syllable.

“Matilda’s eyes a light disclóse,
Which with the star of Eve might vie;
Oh! that such lovely orbs as those
Should sparkle at an apple-pie!
[Pg 173]
“Thy love I thought was wholly mine,
Thy heart I fondly hoped to rule;
Its throne I cannot but repíne
At sharing with a goosb’ry fool!

“Thou swear’st no flatterer can decéive
Thy mind,—thy breast no coxcomb rifle;
Thou art no trifler, I beliéve,
But why so plaguy fond of trifle?

“Why, when we’re wed—I don’t inténd
To joke, Matilda, or be funny;
I really fear that you will spend
The Honey Moon in eating honey!”

“Matilda’s eyes are a bright reveal,
That could rival the evening star;
Oh! Those eyes are so beautiful!
Should shine over a piece of apple pie!
[Pg 173]
“I thought your love was entirely mine,
I wanted to completely rule your heart;
I can’t help but feel unhappy.
That I have to share it with a complete idiot!

“You swear no flatterer can fool
Your mind—no shallow person can manipulate your feelings;
I believe you're not someone who takes things lightly,
But why are you so annoyingly attached to trivial things?

“Why, when we’re married—I don’t intend
To make a joke, Matilda, or to be humorous;
I'm really worried that you'll spend __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
"The honeymoon is just eating honey!"

Most dissyllabic nouns, having a diphthong in the latter syllable, have the accent also on that syllable: as,

Most two-syllable nouns that have a diphthong in the second syllable also have the accent on that syllable: as,

“A Hamlet that draws
Is sure of appláuse.”

“A Hamlet that captivates
Is sure to get applause.

A Hamlet that draws? There are not many who can give even an outline of the character.

A Hamlet that draws? Not many can even provide a summary of the character.

In a few words ending in ain the accent is placed on the former syllable: as, “Víllain,” which is pronounced as the natives of Whitechapel pronounce “willing.”

In a few words ending in ain, the stress is on the first syllable: for example, “Víllain,” which sounds like how people from Whitechapel say “willing.”

Those dissyllables, the vowels of which are separated in pronunciation, always have the accent on the first syllable: as, lion, scion, &c.

Those two-syllable words, where the vowels are pronounced separately, always have the accent on the first syllable: for example, lion, scion, etc.

[Pg 174]When is a young and tender shoot
Like a fond swain? When ’tis a scíon.
What’s the most gentlemanly brute
Like, of all flow’rs? A dandy líon.

[Pg 174]When is a young and tender shoot
Like a romantic young man? When it’s a __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
What’s the most refined creature
Among all flowers? A dandelion.

Trisyllables, formed by adding a termination or prefixing a syllable, retain the accent of the radical word: as, “Lóveliness, shéepishness, Whíggery, knávery, assúrance.”

Trisyllables, created by adding a suffix or prefixing a syllable, keep the accent of the base word: like, “Loveliness, sheepishness, wiggery, knavery, assurance.”

The first syllable of trisyllables ending in ous, al, ion, is accented in the generality of cases: as in the words “sérious, cápital,” &c.

The first syllable of three-syllable words ending in ous, al, ion, is generally accented: as in the words “sérious, cápital,” &c.

“Dr. Johnson declared, with a sérious face,
That he reckoned a punster a villain:
What would he have thought of the horrible case
Of a man who makes jokes that are killing?

“In his díction to speak ’tis not easy for one
Who must furnish both reason and rhyme;
Sir, the rogue who has utter’d a cápital pun,
Has committed a cápital crime.”

“Dr. Johnson said seriously,
He thought of a punster as a villain:
What would he think of the awful situation?
Is there a guy who tells jokes that are killing?

“In his speech, it’s not easy for someone
Who needs to find both reason and rhyme;
Sir, the jokester who has made a terrible pun,
"Has committed a serious crime."

Trisyllables ending in ce, ent, ate, y, re, le, and ude, commonly accent the first syllable. Many of those, however, which are derived from words having the accent on the last syllable, and of those of which the middle syllable has a vowel between two consonants, are excepted.

Trisyllables ending in ce, ent, ate, y, re, le, and ude typically stress the first syllable. However, many of those derived from words with the stress on the last syllable, and those where the middle syllable has a vowel between two consonants, are exceptions.

[Pg 175]They who would elegantly speak
Should not say “ímpudence,” but “cheek;”
Should all things éatable call “prog;”
Eyes “ogles,” cóuntenance “phisog.”
A coach should nóminate a “drag,”
And spécify as “moke,” a nag:
For éxcellent, use “prime” or “bang up,”
Or “out and out;” and “scrag,” for hang up.
The théatre was wont to teach
The public réctitude of speech,
But we who live in modern age
Consult the gallery, not the stage.

[Pg 175]Those who want to speak nicely
Shouldn’t say “impudence,” but “cheek;”
Should call everything edible “food;”
Eyes “glares,” face “look.”
A carriage should be called a “ride,”
And specify a “horse” as a “nag:”
For excellent, use “top-notch” or “awesome,”
Or “absolute;” and “hang,” for “suspend.”
The theater used to teach
The public proper speech,
But we who live in the modern age
Look to the audience, not the stage.

Trisyllables ending in ator have the accent placed on the middle syllable; as, “Spectátor, narrátor,” &c. except órator, sénator, and a few other words.

Trisyllables ending in ator have the accent on the middle syllable, like “Spectátor, narrátor,” etc., except for órator, sénator, and a few other words.

Take care that you never pronounce the common name of the vegetable sometimes called Irish wall-fruit, “purtátor.”

Take care that you never say the common name of the vegetable sometimes referred to as Irish wall-fruit, “purtátor.”

A diphthong in the middle syllable of a trisyllable is accented: as also, in general, is a vowel before two consonants: as, “Doméstic,” “endéavour.”

A diphthong in the middle syllable of a three-syllable word is stressed: similarly, a vowel before two consonants is generally stressed: for example, “domestic,” “endeavor.”

An endeavour to appear domesticated, or in common phraseology, to “do” the domestic, is sometimes made by young gentlemen, and generally with but an ill grace. Avoid such attempts, reader, on all occasions: and in particular never[Pg 176] adventure either to nurse babies, or (when you shall have “gone up to the ladies”) to pour water into the tea-pot from the kettle. A legal or medical student sometimes thinks proper, from a desire of appearing at once gallant and facetious, to usurp the office of pouring out the tea itself, on which occasions he is very apt to betray his uncivilised habits by an unconscious but very unequivocal manipulation used in giving malt liquor what is technically termed a “head.”

Sometimes young men try to seem domesticated, or as people usually say, to “do” the domestic thing, but they typically do it awkwardly. Avoid such attempts, reader, at all costs: especially never[Pg 176] try to nurse babies, or (once you’ve “joined the ladies”) to pour water from the kettle into the teapot. A law or medical student might think it’s clever and charming to take on the role of pouring the tea, but often he reveals his lack of refinement through an unconscious but very clear way of handling things that turns pouring malt liquor into what’s technically known as giving it a “head.”

Many polysyllables are regulated as to accent by the words from which they are derived: as, “Inexpréssibles, Súbstituted, Unobjéctionably, Désignated, Transatlántic, Délicacy, Decídedly, Unquéstionable.”

Many multi-syllable words have their stress patterns determined by the words they come from: for example, “inexpressibles, substituted, unobjectionably, designated, transatlantic, delicacy, decidedly, unquestionable.”

Words ending in ator are commonly accented on the last syllable but one, let them be as long as they may: as, respirátor, regulátor, renovátor, indicátor, and all the other ators that we see in the newspapers.

Words ending in ator are usually stressed on the second to last syllable, no matter how long they are: like, respirator, regulator, renovator, indicator, and all the other ators we see in the news.

A cockney, quoting Dr. Johnson, said, “Sir, I love a good ator.”

A Cockney, quoting Dr. Johnson, said, “Sir, I love a good ator.”

Words that end in le usually have the accent on the first syllable: as, “Ámicable, déspicable,” &c.: although we have heard people say “despícable.” “I never see such a despícable fellow, not in all my born days.”

Words that end in le typically have the emphasis on the first syllable, like “Ámicable, déspicable,” etc.; even though we have heard people say “despícable.” “I’ve never seen such a despícable guy, not in all my life.”

[Pg 177]Words of this class, however, the second syllable of which has a vowel before two consonants, are often differently accented: as in “Respéctable, contémptible.”

[Pg 177]Words like this, where the second syllable has a vowel followed by two consonants, often have a different emphasis: as in “Respectable, contemptible.”

 

“A respectable Man.”

“A respectable man.”

 

[Pg 178]Many words ending in ion, ous, ty, ia, io, and cal, have their accent on the last syllable but two: as, “Con-si-de-rá-ti-on, pro-dí-gi-ous, im-pe-ne-tra-bíl-i-ty, en-cy-clo-pæ´-di-a, brag-ga-dó-ci-o, an-ti-mo-nárch-i-cal,” all of which words we have divided into syllables, by way of a hint that they are to be pronounced (comically speaking) after the manner of Dominie Sampson.

[Pg 178]Many words ending in ion, ous, ty, ia, io, and cal have their stress on the syllable two places from the end: like, “Con-si-de-rá-tion, pro-dí-gi-ous, im-pe-ne-tra-bíl-i-ty, en-cy-clo-pæ´-di-a, brag-ga-dó-ci-o, an-ti-mo-nárch-i-cal,” all of which words we split into syllables as a hint that they should be pronounced (in a humorous way) like Dominie Sampson would do.

Having, in compliance with grammatical usage, laid down certain rules with regard to accent, we have to inform the reader that there are so many exceptions to almost all of them, that perhaps there is scarcely one which it is worth while to attend to. We hope we have in some measure amused him; but as to instruction, we fear that, in this part of our subject, we have given him very little of that. Those who would acquire a correct accent had better attend particularly to the mode of speaking adopted in good society; avoid debating clubs; and go to church. For farther satisfaction and information we refer them, and we beg to say that we are not joking—to Walker.

Having followed standard grammar rules regarding accent, we need to let the reader know that there are so many exceptions to nearly all of them that it's hardly worth paying attention to any specific rule. We hope we've provided some entertainment, but when it comes to actual instruction, we’re afraid we haven’t offered much in this area. Those who want to develop a correct accent should pay close attention to how educated people speak, avoid debate clubs, and attend church. For more satisfaction and information, we refer them—and we assure you we’re not joking—to Walker.

 

SECTION II.

SECTION II.

OF QUANTITY.

OF QUANTITY.

The quantity of a syllable means the time taken up in pronouncing it. As there is in Arithmetic a[Pg 179] long division and a short division, so in Prosody is Quantity considered as long or short.

The quantity of a syllable refers to the time it takes to pronounce it. Just as in arithmetic there is a[Pg 179] long division and a short division, in prosody, quantity is considered as long or short.

A syllable is said to be long, when the accent is on the vowel, causing it to be slowly joined in pronunciation to the next letter: as, “Flēa, smāll, crēature.”

A syllable is considered long when the stress is on the vowel, making it pronounced more slowly and connected to the next letter: for example, “Flēa, smāll, crēature.”

A syllable is called short, when the accent lies on the consonant, so that the vowel is quickly joined to the succeeding letter: as “Crăck, lĭttle, dĕvil.”

A syllable is called short when the stress is on the consonant, causing the vowel to be quickly connected to the next letter: for example, “Crack, little, devil.”

The pronunciation of a long syllable commonly occupies double the time of a short one: thus, “Pāte,” and “Brōke,” must be pronounced as slowly again as “Păt,” and “Knŏck.”

The pronunciation of a long syllable usually takes twice the time of a short one: so, “Pāte,” and “Brōke,” should be pronounced as slowly as “Păt,” and “Knŏck.”

We have remarked a curious tendency in the more youthful students of Grammar to regard the quantity of words (in their lessons) more as being “small” or “great” than as coming under the head of “long” or “short.” Their predilection for small quantities of words is very striking and peculiar; food for the mind they seem to look upon as physic; and all physic, in their estimation, is most agreeably taken in infinitesimal doses. The Homœopathic system of acquiring knowledge is more to their taste than even the Hamiltonian.

We've noticed an interesting tendency among younger Grammar students to perceive the amount of words in their lessons more as “small” or “great” rather than “long” or “short.” Their preference for smaller amounts of words is quite notable and unique; they seem to view intellectual sustenance as something medicinal, and in their eyes, all medicine is best taken in tiny doses. The homeopathic approach to learning appeals to them more than even the Hamiltonian method.

It is quite impossible to give any rules as to quantity worth reading. The Romans may have[Pg 180] submitted to them, but that is no reason why we should. We will pronounce our words as we please: and if foreigners want to know why, we will tell them that, when there is no Act of Parliament to the contrary, an Englishman always does as he likes with his own.

It’s pretty much impossible to set any rules about how much is worth reading. The Romans might have put up with it, but that doesn’t mean we should. We’ll pronounce our words however we want, and if foreigners ask why, we’ll explain that, unless there’s a law against it, an Englishman always does what he likes with what’s his.

 

SECTION III.

SECTION III.

OF EMPHASIS.

With emphasis.

Emphasis is the distinguishing of some word or words in a sentence, on which we wish to lay particular stress, by a stronger and fuller sound, and sometimes by a particular tone of the voice.

Emphasis is the way we highlight certain words in a sentence that we want to stress more, using a stronger and richer sound, and sometimes a specific tone of voice.

A few illustrations of the importance of emphasis will be, perhaps, both agreeable and useful.

A few examples of how important emphasis is will be, hopefully, both enjoyable and helpful.

When a young lady says to a young gentleman, “You are a nice fellow; you are!”—she means one thing.

When a young woman says to a young man, “You are a nice guy; you are!”—she means one thing.

When a young gentleman, addressing one of his own sex, remarks, “You’re a nice fellow; you are;”—he means another thing.

When a young man, talking to another man, says, “You’re a nice guy; you are;”—he means something completely different.

“Your friend is a gentleman,” pronounced without any particular emphasis, is the simple assertion of a fact.

“Your friend is a gentleman,” stated without any special emphasis, is just a straightforward fact.

“Your friend is a gentleman,” with the emphasis on the words “friend” and “gentleman,” conveys an insinuation besides.

“Your friend is a gentleman,” with emphasis on the words “friend” and “gentleman,” suggests something else as well.

So simple a question as “Do you like pine-apple rum?” is susceptible of as many meanings as there are words in it; according to the position of the emphasis.

So simple a question as “Do you like pineapple rum?” has as many meanings as there are words in it, depending on where the emphasis is placed.

Do you like pine-apple rum?” is as much as[Pg 182] to say, “Do you, though, really like pine-apple rum?”

Do you like pineapple rum?” is just another way to say, “Do you actually like pineapple rum?”[Pg 182]

“Do you like pine-apple rum?” is tantamount to, “Can it be that a young gentleman (or lady) like you, can like pine-apple rum?”

“Do you like pineapple rum?” is basically the same as asking, “Is it possible for someone as young and respectable as you to enjoy pineapple rum?”

“Do you like pine-apple rum?” means, “Is it possible that instead of disliking, you are fond of pine-apple rum?”

“Do you like pineapple rum?” means, “Is it possible that instead of disliking it, you actually enjoy pineapple rum?”

“Do you like pine-apple rum?” is an enquiry as to whether you like that kind of rum in particular.

“Do you like pineapple rum?” is a question asking if you enjoy that specific type of rum.

And lastly, “Do you like pine-apple rum?” is equivalent to asking if you think that the flavour of the pine-apple improves that especial form of alcohol.

And lastly, “Do you like pineapple rum?” is just another way of asking if you believe the taste of pineapple enhances that particular type of alcohol.

A well-known instance of an emphasis improperly placed was furnished by a certain Parson, who read a passage in the Old Testament in the following unlucky manner: “And he said unto his sons, Saddle me the ass; and they saddled him.”

A well-known example of misplaced emphasis was provided by a certain pastor, who read a passage in the Old Testament in the following unfortunate way: “And he said to his sons, Saddle me the donkey; and they saddled him.”

Young ladies are usually very emphatic in ordinary discourse. “What a little dear! Oh! how sweetly pretty! Well! I never did, I declare! So nice, and so innocent, and so good-tempered, and so affectionate, and such a colour! And oh! such lovely eyes! and such hair! He was a little duck! he was, he was, he was. Tzig a tzig, tzig, tzig, tzig, tzig!” &c. &c. &c.

Young women are often very enthusiastic in everyday conversations. “What a little darling! Oh! how adorably pretty! Well! I never did, I swear! So nice, and so innocent, and so easy-going, and so affectionate, and such a color! And oh! such gorgeous eyes! and such hair! He was a little cutie! he was, he was, he was. Tzig a tzig, tzig, tzig, tzig, tzig!” & & &

 

This emphatic way of speaking is indicative of two very amiable feelings implanted by nature in the female occiput, and called by the Phrenologists Adhesiveness and Philoprogenitiveness. Those who attempt to imitate it will be conscious,[Pg 184] while forcing out their words, of a peculiar mental emotion, which we cannot explain otherwise than by saying, that it is analogous to that which attends the act of pressing or squeezing; as when, with the thumb of the right hand, we knead one lump of putty to another, in the palm of the left. Perhaps we might also instance, sucking an orange. In all these cases, the organ of Weight, according to Phrenology, is also active; and this, perhaps, is one of the faculties which induce young ladies to lay a stress upon their words. Nevertheless, we fear that a damsel would hardly be pleased by being told that her weight was considerable, though it would, at the same time, grievously offend her to accuse her of lightness. Here we need scarcely observe, that we refer to lightness, not of complexion, but of sentiment, which is always regarded as a dark shade in the character. This defect, we think, we may safely assert, will never be observed in emphatic fair ones.

This strong way of speaking reflects two very friendly feelings naturally found in women and referred to by Phrenologists as Adhesiveness and Philoprogenitiveness. Those who try to copy it will notice, [Pg 184], that when they express their words, there's a unique mental emotion that can only be described as similar to the feeling of pressing or squeezing—like when you knead one piece of putty into another with the thumb of your right hand in the palm of your left. You might also think of it like sucking an orange. In all these instances, the organ of Weight, according to Phrenology, is also engaged; and perhaps this is one of the reasons young women emphasize their words. However, we worry that a young woman would not be happy to hear that her weight is substantial, even though it would equally upset her to be accused of lightness. Here, we should clarify that we mean lightness not in appearance, but in sentiment, which is always seen as a dark flaw in character. We can confidently say that this flaw is rarely found in emphatic women.

But we have not yet quite exhausted the subject of emphasis, considered in relation to young ladies. Their letters are as emphatic as their language is, almost every third word being underlined. Such epistles, inasmuch as they are addressed to the heart, ought not to be submitted to the ear; nevertheless we must say that we have occasionally[Pg 185] been wicked and waggish enough to read them aloud—to ourselves alone, of course. The reader may, if he choose, follow our example. We subjoin a specimen of female correspondence, endeared to us by many tender recollections, and admirably adapted to our present purpose.

But we haven't completely covered the topic of emphasis when it comes to young ladies. Their letters are just as emphatic as their language, with almost every third word being underlined. These letters, being meant for the heart, shouldn’t really be heard aloud; however, we must admit that we have sometimes[Pg 185] been mischievous enough to read them out loud—only to ourselves, of course. The reader can feel free to do the same if they wish. We’ve included a sample of female correspondence, which holds many fond memories for us and is perfectly suited for our current discussion.

My dear Paul,

My dear Paul,

When we left Town on Wednesday last the weather was so very rainy that we were obliged to have the coach windows up. I was terribly afraid that Matilda and I would have caught our Death of cold; but thank Goodness no such untoward event took place. It was very uncomfortable, and I so wished you had been there. When we got home who do you think was there? Mr. Sims; and he said he thought that I was so much grown. Only think. And so then you know we took some refreshment, for I assure you, what with the journey and altogether we were very nearly famished; and we were all invited to go to the Chubbs’ that Evening to a small Tea Party, for which I must own I thought Mr. Chubb a nice man. After tea we had a carpet waltz, and although I was very tired I enjoyed it much. There were some very pretty girls there, and one or two agreeable young men; but oh! &c.

When we left Town the previous Wednesday, the weather was so rainy that we had to keep the coach windows up. I was terribly afraid that Matilda and I would catch our death from cold; but thankfully, that didn’t happen. It was very uncomfortable, and I really wished you had been there. When we got home, who do you think was there? Mr. Sims; and he said he thought I had grown so much. Just imagine! So we had some refreshments because, I assure you, with the journey and everything, we were practically famished; and we were all invited to the Chubbs’ for a small Tea Party that I must admit I thought Mr. Chubb was a nice man. After tea, we had a carpet waltz, and even though I was very tired, I enjoyed it a lot. There were some very pretty girls there, and one or two nice young men; but oh! & etc.

[Pg 186]The remainder of this letter being of a nature personally interesting to ourselves only, and likely, in the opinion of some readers, to render its insertion attributable to motives of vanity, we shall not be found fault with for objecting to transcribe any more of it.

[Pg 186]The rest of this letter contains information that is personally relevant only to us and might, in the opinion of some readers, seem like we’re including it out of vanity. Therefore, we don't think we should be criticized for choosing not to share more of it.

 

SECTION IV.

SECTION IV.

OF PAUSES.

OF PAUSES.

A Pause, otherwise called a rest, is an absolute cessation of the voice, in speaking or reading, during a perceptible interval, longer or shorter, of time.

A pause, also known as a rest, is a complete stop of the voice while speaking or reading, lasting for a noticeable amount of time, whether it's longer or shorter.

Comic Pauses often occur in Oratory. “Unaccustomed as I am to public speaking,” is usually followed by a pause of this sort. A young gentleman, his health having been drunk at a party, afforded, in endeavouring to return thanks, a signal illustration of the Pause Comic. “Gentlemen,” he began, “the Ancient Romans,”—(A pause),—“I say, Gentlemen, the Ancient Romans,”—(Hear!)—“The Ancient Romans, Gentlemen,”—(Bravo! hear! hear!)—“Gentlemen—that is—the Ancient Romans”—“were very fine fellows, Jack, I dare say,” added a friend, pulling the speaker down by the coat-tail.

Comic pauses often happen in speeches. “Unaccustomed as I am to public speaking,” is typically followed by this kind of pause. A young man, whose health had been toasted at a party, provided a classic example of the comic pause while trying to express his thanks. “Gentlemen,” he started, “the Ancient Romans,”—(A pause),—“I say, Gentlemen, the Ancient Romans,”—(Hear!)—“The Ancient Romans, Gentlemen,”—(Bravo! hear! hear!)—“Gentlemen—that is—the Ancient Romans”—“were very fine fellows, Jack, I suppose,” chimed in a friend, tugging at the speaker’s coat-tail.

That notable Ancient Roman, Brutus, is represented by Shakspere as making a glorious pause: as,

That famous Ancient Roman, Brutus, is portrayed by Shakespeare as taking a glorious pause: as,

[Pg 187]“Who’s here so vile that would not love his country? If any, speak, for him have I offended. I pause for a reply.”

[Pg 187]“Who’s so awful that they wouldn’t love their country? If someone exists, speak up, because I’ve offended them. I’m waiting for a response.”

 

 

[Pg 188]Here, of course, Brutus pauses, folds his arms, and looks magnanimous. We have heard, though, of an idle and impudent schoolboy, who, at a public recitation, when he had uttered the words “I pause for a reply,” gravely took out his penknife and began paring his nails.

[Pg 188]Here, of course, Brutus pauses, folds his arms, and looks impressive. However, we’ve heard about a lazy and cheeky schoolboy who, during a public reading, when he said the words “I pause for a reply,” seriously pulled out his penknife and started trimming his nails.

This was minding his paws with a vengeance.

This was minding his paws intensely.

A very long pause, particularly accompanied by a very serious look on the part of the speaker, as good as tells the audience that something of great importance is coming. It is therefore necessary to have something of real consequence to bring out. The following extract from a political harangue will show how essential it is to attend to this point:—

A long pause, especially when the speaker has a serious expression, almost signals to the audience that something really important is about to be said. So, it’s crucial to have something truly significant to say. The next excerpt from a political speech will illustrate how important it is to keep this in mind:—

“And, Gentlemen, when I consider, I say, when I consider the condition of the masses of this country, I do think, and it is my opinion, that the Government has much to answer for. But not to dwell on that point, what have been the deeds, what have been the proceedings, I may say, of the Government itself? They have increased taxation, they have swelled the National Debt, they have assailed the liberty of the subject, they have trampled the poor man in the dust; he asked for liberty, and they made him a slave; he demanded[Pg 189] the Charter, and they loaded him with fetters; he knelt for protection, and they gave him the Poor Law; he cried for bread, and they gave him the bayonet. By what name, by what term, by what expression, are we to designate such tyranny? (A long pause) ... Gentlemen!—it is unconstitutional!!!”

“And, gentlemen, when I think about the situation of the people in this country, I truly believe that the Government has a lot to answer for. But without getting stuck on that, what have the Government actually done? They've raised taxes, they've increased the National Debt, they've attacked individual freedoms, and they've ground the poor into the dirt; when they asked for freedom, they made him a slave; when he asked for the Charter, they put chains on him; when he begged for protection, they gave him the Poor Law; when he cried out for food, they met him with a bayonet. What name, what term, what phrase should we use to describe such tyranny? (A long pause) ... Gentlemen!—it is unconstitutional!!!”

 

SECTION V.

SECTION V.

OF TONES.

Tones.

Tones consist of the modulations of the voice, or the notes or variations of sound which we use in speaking: thus differing materially both from emphasis and pauses.

Tones are made up of the changes in our voice or the notes and variations in sound that we use when we speak, which makes them quite different from emphasis and pauses.

An interesting diversity of tones is exhibited by the popular voice at an election.

An interesting variety of tones is shown by the popular voice during an election.

Also by dust-men, milk-women, and pot-boys; and by fruiterers, hearth-stone-venders, ballad-singers, Last-Dying-Speech-hawkers, and old clothesmen itinerant.

Also by garbage collectors, milkmaids, and pub boys; and by fruit sellers, hearthstone vendors, street performers, sellers of last dying speeches, and traveling secondhand clothing vendors.

We cannot exactly write tones (though it is easy enough to write notes), but we shall nevertheless endeavour to give some idea of their utility.

We can’t really write tones (even though it’s pretty easy to write notes), but we will still try to give you an idea of how useful they are.

A lover and a police-magistrate (unless the two characters should chance to be combined, which sometimes happens, that is, when the latter is a lover of justice) would say, “Answer me,” in very different tones.

A lover and a police magistrate (unless the two characters happen to be combined, which can occur, that is, when the latter has a passion for justice) would say, “Answer me,” in very different ways.

[Pg 190]Observe, that two doves billing resemble two magistrates bowing;—because they are beak to beak.

[Pg 190]Notice that two doves cooing together look like two judges greeting each other;—because they are beak to beak.

 

 

A lover again would utter the words “For ever and ever,” in a very different tone from that in which a Parish Clerk would repeat them.

A lover would say “Forever and ever” in a much different tone than a Parish Clerk would.

A young lady, on her first introduction to you, says, “Sir,” in a tone very unlike that in which she sometime afterwards delivers herself of the same monosyllable when she is addressing you under the influence of jealousy.

A young woman, when she first meets you, says, “Sir,” in a way that is very different from how she later says the same word when she’s feeling jealous.

As to the word “Sir,” the number of constructions which, according to the tone in which it is spoken, it may be made to bear, are incalculable. We may adduce a few instances.

As for the word "Sir," the different meanings it can have, depending on how it's said, are countless. We can provide a few examples.

[Pg 191]“Please, Sir, let me off my imposition.”

[Pg 191]“Please, Sir, let me go from my obligation.”

“No, Sir!”

“No way, Sir!”

“Waiter! you, Sir.”

"Excuse me! You, sir."

“Yes, Sir! yes, Sir!”

“Yes, Sir! Yes, Sir!”

“Sir, I am greatly obliged to you.”

"Thanks, I really appreciate it."

“Sir, you are quite welcome.”

"You're very welcome, sir."

“Your servant, Sir” (by a man who brings you a challenge).

“Your servant, Sir” (from a man who brings you a challenge).

“’Servant, Sir” (by a tailor bowing you to the door).

“'Servant, sir” (by a tailor bowing you to the door).

“Sir, you are a gentleman!”

“Sir, you're a gentleman!”

“Sir, you are a scoundrel!”

"Sir, you're a scoundrel!"

We need not go on with examples ad infinitum. If after what we have said anybody does not understand the nature of Tone, all we shall say of him is, that he is a Tony Lumpkin.

We don't need to keep giving examples endlessly. If, after what we've said, anyone still doesn't get the nature of Tone, all we can say about them is that they're a Tony Lumpkin.

 

 


CHAPTER II.

OF VERSIFICATION.

POETRY.

Hurrah!

Yay!

It is with peculiar pleasure that we approach this part of Prosody; and we have therefore prefaced it with an exclamation indicative of delight. We belong to a class of persons to whom a celebrated phrenological manipulator ascribes “some poetical feeling, if studied or called forth;” and, to borrow another expression from the same quarter, we sometimes “versify a little;” that is to say, we diversify our literary occupations by an occasional flirtation with the muses. Now it gives us great concern to observe that popular literature is becoming very prosaic. Poetry and Boxing have gone out of favour together, and most probably,—though we have not quite time enough just at present to show how,—from the same cause; namely, bad taste. We mention Boxing along with Poetry, because it is remarkable that their decline should have been contemporaneous; and because[Pg 193] we are of those who believe that there exists an essential similarity between all the branches of the Fine Arts; and moreover, because—and we mention it as a fact no less singular in itself than creditable to the paper in question—that a celebrated weekly periodical bestows especial patronage on both. With regard to Boxing, we are glad to see that a few patriotic individuals have of late been endeavouring to revive the taste for it; and we have some hope that their exertions, backed by certain cases of stabbing which every now and then occur, will eventually prove successful. But no one can be found to labour in an equal degree for the advancement of poetry. Our innate modesty is prompting us to say, that we fear we can do but little in the cause; but early impressions are known to be very strong and lasting: and we have a notion that, in teaching youth to make verses, we shall in a great degree contribute to the breeding up of a race of poets, and thereby secure, not only laurels, at least, for them, but also gratitude, veneration, and all that kind of thing, for ourselves.

It is with a unique pleasure that we dive into this part of Prosody, and we’ve started it with an exclamation that shows our excitement. We identify with a group of people that a well-known phrenologist claims has “some poetic feeling, if studied or drawn out;” and, to borrow another phrase from the same source, we sometimes “verse a little;” meaning we mix up our writing by occasionally dabbling with the muses. Now, it really worries us to see that popular literature has become quite dull. Poetry and boxing have both fallen out of favor, likely for the same reason—bad taste. We mention boxing alongside poetry because it’s interesting that their decline has happened at the same time; and because[Pg 193] we believe there’s a fundamental similarity among all branches of the Fine Arts. Moreover, we note—even though it’s both odd and praiseworthy for the publication in question—that a well-known weekly magazine supports both. As for boxing, we’re pleased to see a few dedicated individuals lately trying to revive interest in it, and we have some hope that their efforts, along with the occasional stabbings that happen from time to time, will eventually be successful. However, there’s no one working as hard for the advancement of poetry. Our natural modesty makes us feel that we can only do a little for the cause; but early impressions are known to be very strong and long-lasting: and we believe that by teaching young people to write verses, we’ll significantly contribute to raising a generation of poets, ensuring not only laurels for them but also gratitude, respect, and all that sort of thing for ourselves.

We have a great respect for the memory of our old schoolmaster; notwithstanding which, we think we can beat him (which, we shall be told by the wags, would be tit for tat) at poet-making, though, indeed, he was a magician in his way. “I’ll make[Pg 194] thee a poet, my boy,” he used to say, “or the rod shall.”

We have a lot of respect for the memory of our old schoolmaster; still, we believe we can outdo him (as the jokesters would say, that's fair game) when it comes to writing poetry, even though he truly had a talent for it. “I’ll make[Pg 194] you a poet, my boy,” he used to say, “or else the rod will do it.”

Let us try what we can do.

Let's see what we can do.

A verse consists of a certain number and variety of syllables, put together and arranged according to certain laws.

A verse is made up of a specific number and types of syllables, arranged and organized according to certain rules.

Verses being also called dulcet strains, harmonious numbers, tuneful lays, and so forth, it is clear that such combination and arrangement must be so made as to please the ear.

Verses, often referred to as sweet melodies, harmonious rhythms, and catchy songs, must be crafted and arranged in a way that sounds pleasing to the ear.

Versification is the making of verses. This seems such a truism as to be not worth stating; but it is necessary to define what Versification is, because many people suppose it to be the same thing with poetry. We will prove that it is not.

Versification is the creation of verses. This might seem like a no-brainer to mention, but it’s important to clarify what Versification means, since many people think it’s the same as poetry. We will show that it isn’t.

“Much business in the Funds has lately been
Transacted various monied men between;
Though speculation early in the week
Went slowly; nought was done whereof to speak.
The largest operations, it was found,
Were twenty-five and fifty thousand pound;
The former in reduced Annuities,
And in the Three per Cents. the last of these.”

“Recently, a lot of business in the Funds has been
Conducted among different wealthy individuals;
Despite initial speculation at the start of the week
Moved slowly; nothing noteworthy happened.
The biggest transactions were found to be
£25,000 and £50,000;
The former in lower Annuities,
And the latter in the three percent bonds.

We might proceed in the same strain, but we have already done eight verses without a particle of poetry in them; and we do not wish to overwhelm[Pg 195] people with proofs of what a great many will take upon trust.

We could continue along the same lines, but we've already written eight lines without any real poetry in them; and we don't want to drown[Pg 195] people in evidence of what many will simply accept as true.

Every fool knows what Rhyme is; so we need not say anything about that.

Every idiot knows what Rhyme is; so we don’t need to say anything about that.

 

OF POETICAL FEET.

Poetic Feet.

Poetical feet! Why, Fanny Elsler’s feet and Taglioni’s feet are poetical feet—are they not? or else what is meant by calling dancing the Poetry of Motion? And cannot each of those artistes boast of a toe which is the very essence of all poetry—a ΤΟ` ΚΑΛΟ`Ν?

Poetical feet! Well, Fanny Elsler’s feet and Taglioni’s feet are definitely poetical feet—aren't they? Otherwise, what do we mean by calling dancing the Poetry of Motion? And can't each of those artistes proudly claim a toe that embodies the essence of all poetry—a ΤΟ` ΚΑΛΟ`Ν?

No. You may make verses on Taglioni’s feet, (though if she be a poetess, she can do that better than you, standing, too, on one leg, like the man that Horace speaks of); but you cannot make them of her feet. Feet of which verses are composed are made of syllables, not of bones, muscles, and ligaments.

No. You can write poems about Taglioni’s feet (though if she’s a poet, she can do that better than you, also standing on one leg, like the guy Horace talks about); but you can’t write poems that are made from her feet. Feet that poems are made from are composed of syllables, not of bones, muscles, and ligaments.

Feet and pauses are the constituent parts of a verse.

Feet and pauses are the building blocks of a verse.

We have heard one boy ask another, who was singing, “How much is that a yard?” still the yard is not a poetical measure.

We’ve heard one boy ask another, who was singing, “How much is that per yard?” Still, the yard isn't a poetic measurement.

The feet which are used in poetry consist either of two or of three syllables. There are four kinds of feet of two, and an equal number of three[Pg 196] syllables. Four and four are eight: therefore Pegasus is an octoped; and if our readers do not understand this logic, we are sorry for it. But as touching the feet—we have

The feet used in poetry consist of either two or three syllables. There are four types of two-syllable feet, and the same goes for three[Pg 196] syllable feet. Four plus four equals eight: therefore, Pegasus has eight feet; and if our readers don’t get this reasoning, we apologize for that. But regarding the feet—we have

1. The Trochee, which has the first syllable accented, and the last unaccented: as, “Yānkĕe dōodlĕ.”

1. The trochee has the first syllable stressed and the second syllable unstressed: like "Yānkĕe dōodlĕ."

2. The Iambus, which has the first syllable unaccented, and the last accented: as, “Thĕ māid hĕrsēlf wĭth roūge, ălās! bĕdaūbs.”

2. The Iambus, which has the first syllable unstressed and the last stressed: as, “The maid herself with rouge, alas! bedaubed.”

3. The Spondee, which has both the words or syllables accented: as, “Āll hāil, grēat kīng, Tōm Thūmb, āll haīl!”

3. The Spondee, which has both words or syllables stressed: as, “All hail, great king, Tom Thumb, all hail!”

4. The Pyrrhic, which has both the words or syllables unaccented: as, “Ŏn thĕ tree-top.”

4. The Pyrrhic, which has both the words or syllables unaccented: as, “On the tree-top.”

5. The Dactyl, which has the first syllable accented and the two latter unaccented: as, “Jōnăthăn, Jēffĕrsŏn.”

5. The dactyl has the first syllable stressed and the last two unstressed: for example, “Jonathan, Jefferson.”

6. The Amphibrach has the first and last syllables unaccented and the middle one accented: as, “Oĕ’rwħelmĭng, trănspōrtĕd, ĕcstātĭc, dĕlīghtfŭl, ăccēptĕd, ăddrēssĕs.”

6. The Amphibrach has the first and last syllables unstressed and the middle one stressed: as in, “Overwhelming, transported, ecstatic, delightful, accepted, addresses.”

7. The Anapæst (or as we used to say, Nasty-beast) has the two first syllables unaccented and the last accented: as, “Ŏvĕrgrōwn grĕnădiēr.”

7. The Anapæst (or as we used to say, Nasty-beast) has the first two syllables unaccented and the last one accented: as in, “Ŏvĕrgrōwn grĕnădiēr.”

8. The Tribrach has all its syllables unaccented: as, “Matrĭmŏny̆, exquĭsĭtenĕss.”

8. The Tribrach has all its syllables unaccented: as, “Matrimony, exquisiteness.”

[Pg 197]These feet are divided into principal feet, out of which pieces of poetry may be wholly or chiefly formed; and secondary feet, the use of which is to diversify the number and improve the verse.

[Pg 197]These feet are split into principal feet, from which poetry can be entirely or mostly created; and secondary feet, which are used to vary the rhythm and enhance the verse.

We shall now proceed to explain the nature of the principal feet.

We will now explain the nature of the main types of feet.

Iambic verses are of several kinds, each kind consisting of a certain number of feet or syllables.

Iambic verses come in various types, with each type having a specific number of feet or syllables.

1. The shortest form of the English Iambic consists of an Iambus, with an additional short syllable, thus coinciding with the Amphibrach: as,

1. The shortest version of English iambic consists of an iamb with an extra short syllable, which aligns with the amphibrach: as,

“Whăt, Sūsăn,
My beauty!
Refuse one
So true t’ ye?
This ditty
Of sadness
Begs pity
For madness.”

“Wait, Susan,
My gorgeous!
Decline one
So true to you?
This track
Of sadness
Requests sympathy
For insanity.”

2. The second form of the English Iambic consists of two Iambuses, and sometimes takes an additional short syllable: as,

2. The second form of the English Iambic consists of two Iambuses, and sometimes includes an extra short syllable: as,

“My̆ eȳe, whăt fūn,
With dog and gun,
And song and shout,
To roam about!
[Pg 198]And shoot our snipes!
And smoke our pipes!
Or eat at ease,
Beneath the trees,
Our bread and cheese!
To rouse the hare
From gloomy lair;
To scale the mountain
And ford the fountain,
While rustics wonder
To hear our thunder.”

“My eye, what fun,
With dog and firearm,
And sing and shout,
To explore!
[Pg 198]And shoot our targets!
And smoke our pipes!
Or eat quietly,
Under the trees,
Our bread and cheese!
To provoke the rabbit
From its dark lair;
To hike the mountain
And cross the fountain,
While locals are curious
"To hear our thunder."

Everybody has heard of the “Cockney School,” of course.

Everybody has heard of the "Cockney School," of course.

3. The third form consists of three Iambuses: as in the following morceau, the author of which is, we regret to say, unknown to us; though we did once hear somebody say that it was a Mr. Anon.

3. The third form is made up of three Iambuses: like in the following morceau, the author of which, unfortunately, remains unknown to us; although we did hear someone mention that it was a Mr. Anon.

“Jăck Sprāt ĕat āll thĕ fāt,
His wife eat all the lean,
And so between them both,
They lick’d the platter clean.”

“Jack Sprat ate all the fat,
His wife ate all the healthy food,
And so between the two,
They cleaned the plate.

In this verse an additional short syllable is also admitted: as,

In this verse, an extra short syllable is also allowed: as,

“Ălēxĭs, yoūthfŭl ploūgh-bŏy,
A shepherdess adored,
Who loved fat Hodge, the cow-boy,
So t’other chap was floored.”

“Alexis, a young plowboy,
Loved a shepherdess,
Who loved big Hodge, the cowboy,
"So that other guy didn't have any luck."

[Pg 199]4. The fourth form is made up of four Iambuses: as,

[Pg 199]4. The fourth form consists of four iambs: as,

“Ădieū my̆ bōots, cŏmpāniŏns ōld,
New footed twice, and four times soled;
My footsteps ye have guarded long,
Life’s brambles, thorns, and flints among;
And now you’re past the cobbler’s art,
And Fate declares that we must part.
Ah me! what cordial can restore
The gaping patch repatch’d before?
What healing art renew the weal
Of subject so infirm of heel?
What potion, pill, or draught control
So deep an ulcer of the sole?”

“Goodbye my boots, old friends,
Re-soled twice and had new soles put on four times;
You’ve been keeping me safe for so long,
Through life's rough patches, challenges, and obstacles;
And now you've gone beyond what a cobbler can do,
And fate says it's time to say goodbye.
Oh, what solution can restore
The large area that was stitched up before?
What healing method can restore the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__?
Is the well-being of such a delicate heel at risk?
What potion, pill, or drink can fix
"Is there really a deep sore in the sole?"

5. The fifth species of English Iambic consists of five Iambuses: as,

5. The fifth type of English Iambic consists of five Iambuses: as,

“Cŏme, Trāgĭc Mūse, ĭn tāttĕr’d vēst ărrāy’d,
And while through blood, and mud, and crimes I wade,
Support my steps, and this, my strain, inspire
With Horror’s blackest thoughts and bluest fire!”

“Come, Tragic Muse, in tattered garments arrayed,
As I move through blood, mud, and wrongdoing,
Support my journey, and motivate this challenge.
"With the darkest thoughts of fear and the deepest passion!"

The Epic of which the above example is the opening, will perhaps appear hereafter. This kind of Iambic constitutes what is called the Heroic measure:—of which we shall have more to say by and by; but shall only remark at present that[Pg 200] it, in common with most of the ordinary English measures, is susceptible of many varieties, by the admission of other feet, as Trochees, Dactyls, Anapæsts, &c.

The epic that starts with the example above might be published later. This type of Iambic is known as the Heroic measure, which we will discuss more in the future. For now, it's worth mentioning that[Pg 200] like most standard English measures, it can take on many variations by using other feet like Trochees, Dactyls, Anapæsts, etc.

6. Our Iambic in its sixth form, is commonly called the Alexandrine measure. It consists of six Iambuses: as,

6. Our Iambic in its sixth form is commonly called the Alexandrine measure. It consists of six Iambuses: as,

“Hĭs wōrshĭp gāve thĕ wōrd, ănd Snōoks wăs bōrne ăwāy.”

“HIs worship gave the word, and Snooks was borne away.”

The Alexandrine is sometimes introduced into heroic rhyme, and when used, as the late Mr. John Reeve was wont to say, “with a little moderation,” occasions an agreeable variety. Thus, the example quoted is preceded by the following lines:—

The Alexandrine is sometimes included in heroic rhyme, and when used, as the late Mr. John Reeve used to say, “with a bit of moderation,” it creates a pleasant variety. Thus, the example mentioned is preceded by the following lines:—

“What! found at midnight with a darkey, lit,
A bull-dog, jemmy, screw, and centre-bit
And tongueless of his aim? It cannot be
But he was bent, at least, on felony;
He stands remanded. ‘Ho! Policeman A!’
His Worship gave the word, and Snooks was borne away.”

“What! Caught at midnight with someone shady,
A bulldog, tools, and a drill
And clueless about his intentions? It must be.
That he was at least planning something against the law;
He's been detained. "Hey! Officer A!"
The judge gave the order, and Snooks was taken away.

7. The seventh and last form of our Iambic measure is made up of seven Iambuses. This species of verse has been immortalised by the[Pg 201] adoption of those eminent hands, Messrs. Sternhold and Hopkins. It runs thus:—

7. The seventh and final type of our Iambic measure consists of seven Iambuses. This style of verse has been made famous by the [Pg 201] work of the notable authors, Messrs. Sternhold and Hopkins. It goes like this:—

“Goŏd pēoplĕ āll, Ĭ prāy drăw nēar, fŏr yōu Ĭ neēds mŭst tēll,
That William Brown is dead and gone; the man you knew full well.
A broad brimm’d hat, black breeches, and an old Welch wig he wore:
And now and then a long brown coat all button’d up before.”

“Good people all, I pray draw near, for I need to tell,
William Brown has passed away; the man you were very familiar with.
He wore a large-brimmed hat, black pants, and an old Welsh wig:
"Now and then, there's a long brown coat that's fully buttoned up in front."

The present measure is as admirably adapted for the Platform as for the Conventicle.

The current measure is just as well-suited for the Platform as it is for the Conventicle.

“My name it is Bill Scroggins, and my fate it is to die,
For I was at the Sessions tried and cast for felony.
My friends, to these my dying words I pray attention lend,
The public-house has brought me unto this untimely end.”

“My name is Bill Scroggins, and my fate is to die,
I was tried in court and convicted of a crime.
My friends, I ask you to listen to my final words,
"The pub has brought me to this early end."

Verses of this kind are now usually broken into two lines, with four feet in the first line, and three in the second: as,

Verses like this are now typically split into two lines, with four beats in the first line and three in the second: as,

“Ĭ wīsh Ĭ wēre ă līttlĕ p̄ig
To wallow in the mire,
To eat, and drink, and sleep at ease
Is all that I desire.”

“I wish I were a little pig
To play in the mud,
To eat, drink, and sleep comfortably.
That's all I want.

[Pg 202]Trochaic verse is of several kinds.

[Pg 202]Trochaic verse comes in various types.

1. The shortest Trochaic verse in the English language consists of one Trochee and a long syllable: as,

1. The shortest Trochaic verse in the English language consists of one Trochee and a long syllable: as,

“Bīlly̆ Blāck
Got the sack.”

“Billy Black
Got fired.”

Lindley Murray asserts that this measure is defective in dignity, and can seldom be used on serious occasions. Yet it is Pope who thus sings:

Lindley Murray states that this approach lacks dignity and is rarely suitable for serious occasions. However, it is Pope who sings this way:

“Dreadful screams,
Dismal gleams.
Fires that glow,
Shrieks of woe,” &c.

“Terrible screams,
Gloomy sparks.
Burning fires,
Cries of despair, etc.

And for our own poor part, let us see what we can make out of a storm.

And for our own sake, let’s see what we can create from a storm.

“See the clouds
Like to shrouds
All so dun,
Hide the Sun;
Daylight dies;
Winds arise;
Songsters quake,
’Midst the brake;
Shepherds beat
Swift retreat:

“Lo you there!
High in air
Whirlwinds snatch
Tiles and thatch!
Steeple nods!
Oh! ye Gods!
Hark!—that bang!—
Brazen clang!
There the bell
Thund’ring fell!
[Pg 203]Thunder rolls—
Save our souls!—
Welkin glares—
Lightning flares,
While it splits
Oak to bits—
Hail comes down—
Oh, my crown!
Patter crack!
Clatter whack!
How it pours!
Ocean roars,
Earth replies—
Mind your eyes—
Here’s a cave—
Oh! that’s brave!
Gracious Powers
Safety’s ours!”

“Look at the clouds
Like cloaks
Everything is so gray,
Blocking the sun;
Daylight is fading;
Winds strengthen;
Birds are frightened,
In the underbrush;
Shepherds rush
To escape:

“Look up there!
High in the sky
Whirlwinds grab
Tiles and straw!
The steeple is swaying!
Oh my God!
Listen! That bang!
Metallic clang!
Ring the bell
Thundered down!
[Pg 203]Thunder rumbles—
Save us!—
The sky is glowing—
Lightning strikes,
As it divides
The oak to pieces—
Hail is coming down—
Oh, my crown!
Pitter patter!
Chatter and smack!
It pours!
The ocean rages,
The earth reacts—
Protect your eyes—
Here’s a cave—
Wow! That’s brave!
Graceful Forces
"Safety is ours!"

2. The second English form of the Trochaic consists of two feet: as,

2. The second English form of the Trochaic has two feet: as,

“Vērmĭcēllĭ,
Cūrrănt jēlly̆.”

“Vērmĭcēllĭ,
Currant jelly.”

It sometimes contains two feet, or trochees, with an additional long syllable: as,

It sometimes has two feet, or trochees, with an extra long syllable: as,

“Yoūth ĭnclīned tŏ wēd,
Go and shave thy head.”

“Youth inclined to wed,
“Go shave your head.”

3. The third species consists of three trochees: as,

3. The third species consists of three trochees: as,

“Sīng ă son̄g ŏf sīxpĕnce.”

“Sing a song of sixpence.”

or of three trochees, with an additional long syllable: as,

or of three trochees, followed by an extra long syllable: for example,

“Thrīce my̆ cōat, hăve ō’er thĕe rōll’d,
Summer hot and winter cold,
Since the Snip’s creative art
Into being bade thee start;
[Pg 204]
“Now like works the most sublime,
Thou display’st the power of Time.
Broad grey patches plainly trace,
Right and left each blade-bone’s place;
When thy shining collar’s scann’d,
Punsters think on classic land:
Thread-bare sleeves thine age proclaim,
Elbows worn announce the same;
Elbows mouldy-black of hue,
Save where white a crack shines through;
While thy parting seams declare
Thou’rt unfit for farther wear—
Then, farewell! “What! Moses! ho!”
“Clo’, Sir? clo’, Sir? clo’, Sir? clo’?”

“Three times my coat has rolled over you,
Summer is hot and winter is cold,
Since Snip's creative skill
Gave you life;
[Pg 204]
“Now, just like the most sublime works,
You demonstrate the power of Time.
Broad gray patches clearly mark,
On both sides, the areas where the fabric is frayed;
When your shiny collar is checked,
Comedians think of classic locations:
Worn-out sleeves reveal your age,
Worn-out elbows share the same story;
Elbows worn and darkened with age,
Except for where a white crack shows;
As your splitting seams show
You’re no longer fit to wear—
So, goodbye! “What! Moses! hey!”
“Clothes, Sir? clothes, Sir? clothes, Sir? clothes?”

4. The fourth Trochaic species consists of four trochees: as,

4. The fourth Trochaic type consists of four trochees: as,

“Ūgh! yŏu līttlĕ lūmp ŏf blūbbĕr,
Sleep, oh! sleep in quiet, do!
Cease awhile your bib to slobber—
Cease your bottle mouth to screw.

“How I wish your eyelids never
Would unclose again at all;
For I know as soon as ever
You’re awake, you’re sure to squall.
[Pg 205]
“Dad and Mammy’s darling honey,
Tomb-stone cherub, stuff’d with slops,
Let each noodle, dolt, and spooney
Smack, who will, your pudding chops.

“As for me, as soon I’d smother,
As I’d drown a sucking cat,
You, you cub, or any other
Nasty little squalling brat.”

“Ugh! you little lump of blubber,
Sleep, please, sleep quietly!
Stop drooling on your bib—
Stop drinking from that bottle, too.

“How I wish your eyelids would never
Open up again at all;
Because I know that as soon as
When you wake up, you're definitely going to cry.
[Pg 205]
“Mom and Dad’s darling little one,
Angel of the tombstone, full of sentiment,
Let every fool and silly person
Kiss your cute cheeks, if that's what they want.

“As for me, I’d rather smother,
Better to drown a crying kitten,
You, you little brat, or anyone else
"Mean and loud like you."

 

“Would you, you disagreeable old Bachelor?”

“Would you, you unpleasant old bachelor?”

 

This form may take an additional long syllable, but this measure is very uncommon. Example:

This form might have an extra long syllable, but this occurrence is pretty rare. Example:

“Chrōnŏnhōtŏnthōlŏgōs thĕ Grēat,
Godlike in a barrow kept his state.”

“Chronothontologos the Great,
Like a god, he held onto his dignity atop the mound.

5. The fifth Trochaic species is likewise uncommon; and, as a Bowbellian would say, “uncommon” ugly. It contains five trochees: as,

5. The fifth Trochaic type is also rare; and, as a Bowbellian would say, “rare” ugly. It has five trochees: as,

[Pg 206]“Hēre lĭes Māry̆, wīfe ŏf Thōmăs Cārtĕr,
Who to typhus fever proved a martyr.”

[Pg 206]“Here lies Mary, wife of Thomas Carter,
"Who died from typhus fever as a martyr."

These are a specimen of the “uncouth rhymes” so touchingly alluded to by Gray.

These are an example of the “awkward rhymes” so movingly referenced by Gray.

6. The sixth form of the English Trochaic is a line of six trochees: as,

6. The sixth form of the English Trochaic is a line of six trochees: as,

“Mōst bĕwītchĭng dāmsĕl, c̄harmĭng Ārăbēllă,
Prithee, cast an eye of pity on a fellow.”

“Most enchanting lady, charming Arabella,
"Please, have some compassion for a fellow."

The Dactylic measure is extremely uncommon. The following may be considered an example of one species of it:

The dactylic meter is very rare. The following can be seen as an example of one type of it:

“Cēliă thĕ crūĕl, rĕsōlv’d nŏt tŏ mārry̆ sŏon,
Boasts of a heart like a fortified garrison,
Bulwarks and battlements keeping the beaux all off,
Shot from within knocking lovers like foes all off.”

“Celia the cruel, resolved not to marry soon,
Claims to have a heart like a strong fortress,
Walls and barriers keeping admirers at a distance,
"Shooting from inside, causing lovers to pull back like adversaries."

Anapæstic verses are of various kinds.

Anapestic verses come in different types.

1. The shortest anapæstic verse is a single anapæst: as,

1. The shortest anapestic verse is one anapest: like,

“Ĭn thĕ glāss
There’s an ass.”

“In the glass
There’s a donkey.”

This measure, after all, is ambiguous; for if the stress of the voice be laid on the first and third syllables, it becomes trochaic. Perhaps, therefore, it[Pg 207] is best to consider the first form of our Anapæstic verse, as made up of two anapæsts: as,

This measure, after all, is unclear; because if the emphasis of the voice is placed on the first and third syllables, it turns into trochaic. So, it[Pg 207] might be best to think of the first form of our Anapæstic verse as consisting of two anapæsts: as,

“Sĕt ă schōolbŏy ăt wōrk
With a knife and a fork.”

“Set a schoolboy at work
"With a knife and a fork."

And here, if you like, you may have another short syllable: as,

And here, if you want, you can have another short syllable: as,

“Ănd hŏw sōon thĕ yoŭng glūttŏn
Will astonish your mutton!”

“And how soon the young glutton
Will amaze your sheep!”

2. The second species consists of three anapæsts: as,

2. The second type consists of three anapestic feet: as,

“Ămărȳllĭs wăs slēndĕr ănd tāll,
Colin Clodpole was dumpy and fat;
And tho’ she did’n’t like him at all,
Yet he doted on her for all that.”

“Amaryllis was slender and tall,
Colin Clodpole was short and plump;
And even though she really didn't like him,
He still loved her anyway.

This metre is sometimes donominated sing-song.

This meter is sometimes called sing-song.

3. The third kind of English Anapæstics may be very well exemplified by an Irish song:

3. The third type of English Anapæstics can be clearly illustrated by an Irish song:

“Hăve yŏu ē’er hăd thĕ lūck tŏ sĕe Dōnny̆brŏok Fāir?”

“Have you ever had the chance to see Donnybrook Fair?”

It consists, as will have been observed, of four anapæsts. Sometimes it admits of a short syllable at the end of the verse: as,

It consists, as you may have noticed, of four anapests. Occasionally, it can include a short syllable at the end of the line: for example,

“Ĭn thĕ dēad ŏf thĕ nīght, whĕn wĭth dīre cătĕrwāulĭng
Of grimalkins in chorus the house-tops resound;
All insensibly drunk, and unconsciously sprawling
In the kennel, how pleasant it is to be found!”

“In the dead of night, when the awful caterwauling
The sounds of cats singing together echo off the rooftops;
Completely drunk and lying around without a care
"In the gutter, how great it feels to be found!"

[Pg 208]The various specimens of versification of which examples have been given, may be improved and varied by the admission of secondary feet into their composition; but as we are not writing an Art of Poetry, we cannot afford to show how: particularly as the only way, after all, of acquiring a real knowledge of the structure of English verse, is by extensive reading. Besides, there yet remain a few Directions for Poetical Beginners, which we feel ourselves called upon to give, and for which, if we do not take care, we shall not have room.

[Pg 208]The various examples of poetry we've discussed can be improved and diversified by adding secondary rhythms. However, since we aren't writing a guide to poetry, we can't go into detail on how to do that. Ultimately, the best way to really understand the structure of English verse is through extensive reading. Additionally, there are still a few tips for new poets that we feel obligated to share, and if we're not careful, we might run out of space to do so.

The commencement of a poet’s career is usually the writing of nonsense verses. The nonsense of these compositions is very often unintentional; but sometimes words are put together avowedly without regard to sense, and with no other view than that of acquiring a familiarity with metrical arrangement: as,

The start of a poet's career often involves writing nonsense verses. The silliness in these works is usually unintentional; however, sometimes words are deliberately combined without any concern for meaning, solely to gain familiarity with the structure of poetry: as,

“Approach, disdain, involuntary, tell.”

"Approach, disregard, involuntary, tell."

But this is dry work. It may be necessary to compose in this way just at first, but in our opinion, there is a good and a bad taste to be displayed even in writing nonsense verses; that is, verses which really deserve that name. We recommend the young poet to make it his aim to render his nonsense as PERFECT as possible. He[Pg 209] will find many bright examples to follow in the world of literature: but perhaps, for the present, he will put up with our own.

But this is tedious work. It might be necessary to write this way at first, but we think there’s both good and bad taste to show even when writing silly verses; that is, verses that actually deserve that title. We suggest that the young poet aim to make his nonsense as PERFECT as possible. He[Pg 209] will find many great examples to follow in the world of literature: but for now, maybe he’ll settle for our own.

“Conclusive tenderness; fraternal grog,
Tidy conjunction; adamantine bog,
Impetuous, arrant toadstool; Thundering quince,
Repentant dog-star, inessential Prince
Expound. Pre-Adamite eventful gun,
Crush retribution, currant-jelly, pun.
Oh! eligible Darkness, fender, sting
Heav’n-born Insanity, courageous thing.
Intending, bending, scouring, piercing all,
Death like pomatum, tea, and crabs must fall.”

“Conclusive kindness; brotherly drink,
Neat connection; stubborn swamp,
Rash, total fungus; Roaring quince,
Regretful dog-star, unnecessary Prince
Explain. Pre-Adamite important gun,
Crush revenge, currant jelly, pun.
Oh! fitting Darkness, shield, sting
Heaven-born Insanity, daring thing.
Intending, bending, searching, piercing everything,
"Just like pomade, tea, and crabs, death must come."

A very good method of making nonsense verses, consists in taking bits, selected here and there at random, out of some particular poet, or phrases in his style, and then putting them together with a few additions of your own secundùm artem. Sometimes, however, it answers very well to copy a page or so of an author word for word. Nonsense verses composed in this manner, form not only a beneficial exercise, but are also very useful for insertion in young ladies’ albums; as they can be made without much trouble, and when made, are not only thought just as well of as the[Pg 210] most sensible productions would be, but very often cried over into the bargain, as affecting and pathetic.

A great way to create silly verses is to randomly pick lines from a specific poet or phrases in their style and then combine them with a few of your own additions secundùm artem. Sometimes, it also works well to copy a page or so from an author exactly as it is. Nonsense verses made this way not only provide a fun exercise but are also really handy for young ladies’ albums; they can be created easily, and once they're done, people appreciate them just as much as the[Pg 210] most sensible works, and they are often even emotional and touching.

EXAMPLE.

EXAMPLE.

THE OCEAN WANDERER.

THE OCEAN EXPLORER.

“Bright breaks the warrior o’er the ocean wave
Through realms that rove not, clouds that cannot save,
Sinks in the sunshine; dazzles o’er the tomb,
And mocks the mutiny of Memory’s gloom.
Oh! who can feel the crimson ecstasy
That soothes with bickering jar the Glorious Free?
O’er the high rock the foam of gladness throws,
While star-beams lull Vesuvius to repose:
Girds the white spray, and in the blue lagoon,
Weeps like a walrus o’er the waning moon?
Who can declare?—not thou, pervading boy
Whom pibrochs pierce not, crystals cannot cloy;—
Not thou, soft Architect of silvery gleams,
Whose soul would simmer in Hesperian streams,
Th’ exhaustless fire—the bosom’s azure bliss,
That hurtles, life-like, o’er a scene like this;—
Defies the distant agony of Day—
And sweeps o’er hecatombs—away! away!
Say, shall Destruction’s lava load the gale,
The furnace quiver, and the mountain quail?
[Pg 211]Say, shall the son of Sympathy pretend
His cedar fragrance with our Chief’s to blend?
There, where the gnarled monuments of sand
Howl their dark whirlwinds to the levin brand;
Where avalanches wail, and green Distress
Sweeps o’er the pallid beak of loveliness:
Where melancholy Sulphur holds her sway;
And cliffs of Conscience tremble, and obey;
And where Tartarean rattle-snakes expire,
Twisting like tendrils of a hero’s pyre?
No! dancing in the meteor’s hall of power,
See, Genius ponders o’er Affection’s tower!
A form of thund’ring import soars on high,
Hark! ’tis the gore of infant melody:
No more shall verdant Innocence amuse
The lips that death-fraught Indignation glues;—
Tempests shall teach the trackless tide of thought,
That undistinguish’d senselessness is nought:
Freedom shall glare; and oh! ye links divine,
The Poet’s heart shall quiver in the brine.”

“Bright shines the warrior over the ocean wave
Through wandering realms and clouds that can't provide refuge,
Sinks in the sunlight; sparkles over the grave,
And ridicules the turmoil of Memory's darkness.
Oh! Who can experience such intense joy
What quiets the Glorious Free amidst all the competing noise?
Above the high rock, the foam of joy dances,
As starbeams soothe Vesuvius to sleep:
Envelops the white spray, and in the blue lagoon,
Cries like a walrus about the disappearing moon?
Who knows?—not you, all-knowing boy
Whom pibrochs can't reach, crystals can't dim;—
Not you, gentle Creator of shining lights,
Whose soul would boil in the Hesperian streams,
The endless fire—the heart's blue joy,
That hurries, alive, over a scene like this;—
Challenges the distant pain of Day—
And sweeps over sacrifices—gone! gone!
Tell me, will the lava of Destruction fill the air,
Does the furnace shake and the mountain tremble?
[Pg 211]Tell me, should the son of Sympathy pretend
Can his cedar scent mix with our Chief's?
There, where the twisted sand monuments
Howl their dark whirlwinds to the lightning's strike;
Where avalanches roar, and green Distress
Covers the pale beak of beauty:
Where sorrowful Sulphur has her control;
And the cliffs of Conscience shake and comply;
And where deadly rattlesnakes die,
Twisting like the tendrils of a hero's funeral pyre?
No! dancing in the meteor's realm of power,
Look, Genius is pondering the tower of Affection!
A figure of great significance rises high,
Listen! It's the essence of baby music:
Vibrant Innocence will no longer entertain.
The lips that heavy Indignation prevents from speaking;—
Storms will guide the wandering flow of thought,
That unclear meaning is pointless:
Freedom will shine; and oh! you divine connections,
"The poet's heart will tremble in the waves."

Suppose we try another metre.

Let's try another meter.

“The Spirit saw and smiled,
And an interminable radiance glowed
Throughout her lucid frame;
There rose within her soul
A wild unspeakable intelligence,
[Pg 212]A sweet and gentle light,
Which through her eyes in countless flashes shone
Intolerably bright;
Like to an infinite multitude of stars
Gemming the arch of Heaven;
Or, rather, like the shining balls that come
Out of a Roman candle.”

“The Spirit saw and smiled,
And a continuous glow radiated
Throughout her transparent figure;
There stirred within her spirit
An intense, indescribable understanding,
[Pg 212]A calming and soft light,
That sparkled in her eyes in numerous flashes.
Too bright;
Like an endless array of stars
Decorating the sky;
Or, more like the bright sparks that appear
From a Roman candle.

However, we are not quite sure that, with the exception of the two last lines, we have not quoted the rest of the foregoing example from memory.

However, we're not entirely sure that, aside from the last two lines, we haven't recalled the rest of the previous example from memory.

It were manifestly culpable to make no mention, in a work of this sort, of certain measures which are especially and essentially of a comic nature. Some of these have been already adverted to, but two principal varieties yet remain to be considered.

It’s clearly irresponsible to not mention, in a work like this, certain measures that are particularly and fundamentally comedic. Some of these have already been brought up, but two main types still need to be discussed.

1. Measures taken from the Latin, in which the structure of the ancient verse, as far as the number and arrangement of the feet are concerned, is preserved, but the quantity of which is regulated in accordance with the spirit of our own language. The character of such verses will be best displayed by employing them on sentimental or serious subjects. Take, for example, Long and Short, or Hexameter and Pentameter verses.

1. Measures taken from Latin, where the structure of ancient verse, in terms of the number and arrangement of the feet, is kept intact, but the length is adjusted to fit the essence of our own language. The nature of such verses shines best when used for sentimental or serious topics. For instance, consider Long and Short, or Hexameter and Pentameter verses.

[Pg 213]“Jūlĭă, gīrl ŏf my̆ heārt, ĭs thăn jēssămĭne swēetĕr, ŏr frēsh mēads
Hāy-cŏvĕr’d; whāt rōse tīnts thōse ŏn hĕr chēeks, thăt flŏurīsh,
Approach? those bright eyes, what stars, what glittering dew-drops?
And oh! what Parian marble, or snow, that bosom?
If she my love return, what bliss will be greater than mine; but
What more deep sadness if she reprove my passion?
Either a bridegroom proud yon ivy-clad church shall receive me
Soon; or the cold church-yard me with its turf shall cover.”

[Pg 213]“Julia, girl of my heart, is the jasmine sweeter, or fresh meadows
Covered in hay, what rosy colors are on her cheeks, that thrive,
Approach those bright eyes—what stars, what sparkling dew drops!
And wow! What beautiful Parian marble, or snow, is that chest made of?
If she loves me back, nothing will bring me more joy; but
What greater sorrow if she turns down my love?
Either a proud groom will soon take me at that ivy-covered church.
"Or the cold grave will bury me in its earth."

Or the Sapphic metre, of which the late Mr. Canning’s “Knife-Grinder” is so brilliant an example. Sappho, fair reader, was a poetess, who made love-verses which could be actually scanned. History relates that, for the sake of some unprincipled or unfeeling fellow, she committed felo de se.

Or the Sapphic meter, of which the late Mr. Canning’s “Knife-Grinder” is such a brilliant example. Sappho, dear reader, was a poet who wrote love poems that could actually be measured. History tells us that, for the sake of some unscrupulous or heartless guy, she took her own life.

“‘Ī căn ēndūre thīs crŭĕl pāin nŏ lōngēr;
Fare ye well, blue skies, rivers, fields, and song-birds!’
[Pg 214]Thus the youth spoke: and adding, ‘Oh, Jemima!’
Plunged in the billow!”

“'I can't endure this cruel pain any longer;
Goodbye, blue skies, rivers, fields, and songbirds!
[Pg 214]The young man said, "Oh, Jemima!"
He dove into the waves!

 

 

2. Measures reducible to no rule, or Doggrel. Sternhold and Hopkins, of whom such[Pg 215] honourable mention has been made above, were illustrious as Doggrel writers. They have been somewhat eclipsed, however, by their modern successors, Nicholas Brady and Nahum Tate, who may, perhaps, be safely pronounced the chief of uninspired bards.

2. Measures reducible to no rule, or Doggerel. Sternhold and Hopkins, of whom such[Pg 215] an honorable mention has been made above, were well-known as Doggerel writers. However, they have been somewhat overshadowed by their modern successors, Nicholas Brady and Nahum Tate, who can perhaps be confidently called the leading uninspired poets.

Original composers in this description of verse are often not much more particular about Syntax,—and we might add Orthography,—than they are about Prosody. The following extract from an unpublished satire on the singing of a country catch-club, is a tolerably fair specimen of English Doggrel:—

Original composers in this description of verse are often not much more specific about Syntax,—and we could add Orthography,—than they are about Prosody. The following extract from an unpublished satire on the singing of a country catch-club is a pretty good example of English Doggrel:—

“A gentleman, who was passing by,
Was very much amazed at what they were going to try,
Said, ‘Hear their voices, how they sing,
How badly they all chime in!’
After such singing, what do you think of us,
To send forth sounds of mirthfulness?”

“A man who was walking by,
I was really surprised by what they were about to try.
Said, "Listen to their voices, how they sing,
How badly they all sound!
After that singing, what do you think of us,
"To make joyful sounds?"

Doggrel is commonly used by anonymous poets for the purpose of embodying the moral reflections which a homicide or an execution excites in the sensitive mind. It is likewise the metre in which the imaginative sempstress pours forth the feelings of her bosom. May we hope that our remarks on[Pg 216] Prosody will in some little degree tend to facilitate, perhaps to improve, the future treatment of those two deeply interesting subjects—Love and Murder?

Doggrel is often used by unknown poets to express the moral thoughts that a murder or an execution stirs up in a sensitive mind. It's also the rhythm that the creative seamstress uses to share her heartfelt feelings. Can we hope that our comments on[Pg 216] Prosody will help, even slightly, to enhance the future exploration of those two deeply intriguing topics—Love and Murder?

 

 

 


CHAPTER III.

PUNCTUATION.

Punctuation.

“Mind your stops.” This is one of the earliest maxims inculcated by the instructors of youth. Hence it is clear that the subject of Punctuation is an important one; but inasmuch as the reader, who has arrived at the present page, has either not understood a word that he has been reading, or else knows as much about the matter as we can tell him, we fear that a long dissertation concerning periods, commas, and so on, would only serve to embarrass his progress in learning with useless STOPS. We shall, therefore, confine ourselves to that notice of Punctuation, and that only, which the peculiar nature of our work may require.

“Pay attention to your stops.” This is one of the first lessons taught to children. So it’s clear that punctuation is an important topic; however, since the reader who has reached this page either hasn’t understood anything they’ve read or already knows as much about the subject as we can explain, we worry that a lengthy discussion about periods, commas, and so forth would only hinder their learning with unnecessary STOPS. Therefore, we will limit ourselves to discussing punctuation only as much as our specific work needs.

First, it may be remarked, that the notes of admiration which we so often hear in theatres, may be called notes of hand. Secondly, that notes of interrogation are not at all like bank notes; although they are largely uttered in Banco Reginæ. Let us now proceed with our subject.

First, it can be noted that the sounds of admiration we often hear in theaters could be referred to as hand signals. Secondly, questioning sounds are nothing like banknotes; even though they are frequently heard in Banco Reginæ. Now, let's move on to our topic.

[Pg 218]It is both absurd and inconvenient to stand upon points.

[Pg 218]It's both ridiculous and impractical to stand on points.

 

 

Of how much consequence, however, Punctuation is, the student may form some idea, by considering the different effects which a piece of poetry, for instance, which he has been accustomed to regard as sublime or beautiful, will have, when liberties are taken with it in that respect.

Of how much importance punctuation is, the student can get some idea by considering the different effects that a piece of poetry, for example, which he has always viewed as sublime or beautiful, will have when alterations are made in that regard.

[Pg 219]Imagine an actor commencing Hamlet’s famous soliloquy, thus:—

[Pg 219]Imagine an actor starting Hamlet’s famous soliloquy like this:—

“To be; or not to be that is. The question,” &c.

“To be, or not to be, that is the question,” &c.

Or saying, in the person of Duncan, in Macbeth:

Or saying, through Duncan's character, in Macbeth:

“This castle hath a pleasant seat, the air.”

“This castle has a lovely location, the air.”

Or as the usurper himself, exclaiming,

Or as the usurper himself shouted,

“The devil damn thee black, thou cream-faced loon!
Where got’st thou that goose? Look!”

“The devil curse you, you pale-faced fool!
"Where did you get that goose? Check this out!"

 

 

[Pg 220]Crying, as Romeo,

Crying, like Romeo,

“It is my lady O! It is my love!”

“It’s my lady, oh! It’s my love!”

Or in the character of Norval, in the tragedy of Douglas, giving this account of himself and his origin:

Or in the character of Norval, in the tragedy of Douglas, giving this account of himself and his origin:

“My name is Norval. On the Grampian hills
My father feeds.”

“My name is Norval. On the Grampian hills
My dad provides food.

In short, Punctuation is the soul of Grammar, as Punctuality is that of business.

In short, punctuation is the essence of grammar, just as punctuality is the essence of business.

Perhaps somebody or other may take advantage of what we have said, to prove both Punctuation and Punctuality immaterial. No matter.

Perhaps someone might take what we've said to argue that both Punctuation and Punctuality are unimportant. It doesn’t matter.

How very punctual the present Ministers are! how well they keep their appointments!

How punctual the current Ministers are! They really know how to keep their appointments!

We have now said as much as we think it necessary to say on the head of English Grammar. We shall conclude our labours with an “Address to Young Students;” and as to the question, what that has to do with our subject, we shall leave it to be settled by Lindley Murray, whose example, in this respect, we follow. All we shall observe is, that in our opinion, advice concerning manners stands in the same relation to a Comic English Grammar, as instruction in morals does to a Serious one. For the remarks which it will now be our business to make, we bespeak the indulgence of our elder readers, and the attention of such as are of tender age.

We have now said everything we think is necessary about English Grammar. We will conclude our work with an “Address to Young Students,” and as for the question of how that relates to our topic, we’ll let Lindley Murray settle it, as we follow his example in this regard. All we want to point out is that, in our opinion, advice on manners is just as important to a Comic English Grammar as teaching morals is to a Serious one. For the comments we’re about to make, we ask for the patience of our older readers and the attention of those who are younger.

 

 


ADDRESS TO YOUNG STUDENTS.

Young Gentlemen,

Young Men,

Having attentively perused the foregoing pages, you will be desirous, it is to be presumed, of carrying still further those comical pursuits in which, with both pleasure and profit to yourselves, you have been lately engaged. Should such be your laudable intention, you will learn, with feelings of lively satisfaction, that it is one, in the accomplishment of which, thanks to Modern Taste, you will find encouragement at every step. The literature of the day is professedly comic, and of the few works which are not made ludicrous by the design of their authors, the majority are rendered so in spite of it. In the course of your reading, however, you will be frequently brought into contact with hackney-coachmen, cabmen, lackeys, turnkeys, thieves, lawyers’ clerks, medical students, and other people of that description, who are all very amusing when properly viewed, as the monkeys and such like animals at the Zoological Gardens are, when you look at them through the bars[Pg 222] of their cage. But too great familiarity with persons of this class is sure to breed contempt, not for them and their manners, but for the usages and modes of expression adopted in parlours and drawing-rooms, that is to say, in good society. Nay, it is very likely to cause those who indulge in it to learn various tricks and eccentricities, both of behaviour and speech, for “It is certain, that either wise bearing or ignorant carriage is caught, as men take diseases, one of another.” Shakspere.

Having carefully read the previous pages, you'll likely want to dive deeper into those funny activities you've recently enjoyed, both for fun and benefit. If that’s your noble aim, you'll be pleased to find that, thanks to Modern Taste, you'll get support at every turn. Today's literature is mostly comedic, and among the few works that aren’t intended to be funny, many still end up being so unintentionally. As you read on, you'll often encounter cab drivers, delivery people, servants, prison guards, thieves, law clerks, medical students, and others of that sort, who can be very entertaining when viewed correctly, much like monkeys and other animals at the zoo when you look at them through the bars[Pg 222] of their enclosure. However, getting too familiar with people like this can definitely lead to disdain—not for them or their ways, but for the customs and ways of speaking used in living rooms and salons, in other words, in polite society. Moreover, it’s quite possible that those who indulge in this familiarity will pick up various quirks and odd behaviors, both in actions and speech, because “It is certain, that either wise bearing or ignorant carriage is caught, as men take diseases, one of another.” Shakspere.

Beset thus, as you will necessarily be, by perils and dangers in your wanderings amid the fields of Comicality, you will derive great advantage from knowing before-hand what you are likely to meet with, and what it will be incumbent on you to avoid. It is to furnish you with this information that the following hints and instructions are intended.

Beset like this, as you will definitely be, by risks and challenges during your adventures in the fields of Comedy, you will benefit greatly from knowing in advance what you’re likely to encounter and what you should steer clear of. The following tips and guidelines are meant to provide you with this information.

Be careful, when you hear yourself called by name, to reply “Here I am,” and not “Here you are,” an error into which you are very likely to be led by the perusal of existing authors.

Be careful, when you hear someone call your name, to respond with “Here I am,” and not “Here you are,” a mistake you’re likely to make from reading current authors.

When you partake, if it be your habit to do so, of the beverage called porter, drink it as you would water, or any other liquid. Do not wink your eye, or nod sideways to your companion; such actions, especially when preceded by blowing away the[Pg 223] foam which collects on the top of the vessel, being exceedingly inelegant: and in order that you may not be incommoded by this foam or froth, always pour the fluid gently into a tumbler, instead of drinking it out of the metallic tankard in which it is usually brought to you.

When you enjoy, if it's your usual practice, the drink called porter, take it just like you would water or any other beverage. Don't wink, or nod sideways at your friend; such gestures, especially after blowing away the[Pg 223] foam that gathers on top of the drink, are quite unrefined. To avoid being bothered by this foam or froth, always pour the drink gently into a glass, instead of drinking it straight from the metal tankard it usually comes in.

In asking for malt liquor generally, never request the waiter to “draw it mild;” and do not, on any occasion, be guilty of using the same phrase in a metaphorical sense, that is to say, as a substitute, for “Do it quietly.” “Be gentle,” and the like.

In asking for malt liquor, never tell the waiter to “draw it mild,” and don’t ever use that phrase metaphorically, as in saying, “Do it quietly,” “Be gentle,” or something similar.

Never exhort young ladies, during a quadrille, to “fake away,” or to “flare up,” for they, being unacquainted with the meaning of such terms, will naturally conclude that it is an improper one.

Never tell young ladies during a quadrille to “fake away” or to “flare up,” because they, not knowing what those terms mean, will naturally think it’s inappropriate.

Call all articles of dress by their proper names. What delight can be found by a thinking mind in designating a hat as a tile, trousers, kickseys, a neckerchief, a fogle, or a choker; or a great coat, an upper Benjamin? And never speak of clothes, collectively, as togs or toggery.

Call all pieces of clothing by their correct names. What pleasure can a thoughtful person find in calling a hat a tile, pants kickseys, a neckerchief a fogle, a choker, or a coat an upper Benjamin? And never refer to clothing in general as togs or toggery.

Avoid inquiries after the health of another person’s mother, using that word synonymously with Mamma, to denote a female parent. Though you may be really innocent of any intention to be rude, your motives may very possibly be misconstrued.[Pg 224] Remember, also, on no account to put questions, either to friends or strangers, respecting the quantity of soap in their possession.

Avoid asking about someone’s mom, using that term interchangeably with "Mamma" to refer to a female parent. Even if you really mean no offense, your intention could easily be misunderstood.[Pg 224] Also, be sure not to ask either friends or strangers how much soap they have.

Should it be necessary for you to speak of some one smoking tobacco, do not call that substance a weed, or the act of using it “blowing a cloud.”

Should you need to talk about someone smoking tobacco, don't refer to that substance as a weed or the act of using it as “blowing a cloud.”

When an acquaintance pays you a visit, take care, in rising to receive him, not to appear to be washing your hands, and, should you be engaged in writing at the time, place your pen on the table, or in the inkstand, and not behind your ear.

When someone you know comes to visit, be careful when getting up to greet them not to seem like you're washing your hands. And if you're writing at that moment, put your pen on the table or in the inkwell, not behind your ear.

Observe, when your tailor comes to measure you, the way in which he wears his hair, and should your own style in this particular unfortunately resemble his, be sure to alter it immediately.

Observe, when your tailor comes to measure you, the way he styles his hair, and if your own look in this regard unfortunately resembles his, make sure to change it right away.

Never dance à la cuisinière, that is to say, do not cut capers.

Never dance à la cuisinière, that is to say, don't show off excessively.

Eschew large shirt pins.

Avoid large shirt pins.

Be not guilty of patent leather boots.

Be careful not to wear patent leather boots.

Never say “Ma’am” or “Miss,” in addressing a young lady. If you cannot contrive to speak to her without doing so, say nothing.

Never say “Ma’am” or “Miss” when talking to a young woman. If you can't find a way to talk to her without using those terms, just say nothing.

In conversation, especially in female society, beware of indulging in jocose expressions, or[Pg 225] witticisms, on the subject of executions. If it be necessary to remark that such and such a person expiated his crimes on the scaffold, content yourself with simply mentioning the circumstance, and do not make any attempt to illustrate your meaning by dropping your head on your right shoulder, and jerking up your neckcloth under your left ear.

In conversation, especially among women, be careful about joking or making light of executions. If you need to mention that someone faced punishment for their crimes, just state the fact without trying to illustrate it by tilting your head to the side and pulling up your collar.

Never, under any circumstances, let the abbreviation “gent.” for gentleman, escape the enclosure of your teeth. Above all things, for the sake of whatever you hold most dear, never say “me and another gent.”

Never, under any circumstances, let the abbreviation “gent.” for gentleman, slip past your lips. Above all things, for the sake of whatever you value most, never say “me and another gent.”

It may happen, that a youthful acquaintance may so far forget himself as to talk of giving another “monkey’s allowance, more kicks than half-pence.” You, of course, will never dream of giving utterance to such language, nor will any inducement, it is to be hoped, ever prevail upon you to say, as an unthinking young friend once did, hearing the above threat made, “that you prefer kicks (meaning thereby sixpences) to half-pence.” In general avoid all low wit.

It might happen that a young acquaintance forgets himself enough to mention giving someone "a monkey's allowance, more kicks than half-pence." You, of course, would never think of using such language, and hopefully, nothing will ever persuade you to say, as an immature young friend once did after hearing that threat, "that you prefer kicks (meaning sixpences) over half-pence." In general, avoid all low humor.

When you receive a coin of any kind, deposit it at once in your pocket, without the needless preliminary of furling it in the air.

When you get a coin of any kind, put it directly in your pocket, without wasting time tossing it in the air first.

Never ask a gentleman how much he has a-year.

Never ask a gentleman how much he makes in a year.

[Pg 226]In speaking of a person of your own age, or of an elderly gentleman, do not say, Old So-and-So, but So-and-so, or Mr. So-and-so, as the case may be: and have no nicknames for each other. We were much horrified not long since, by hearing a great coarse fellow, in a leathern hat and fustian jacket, exclaim, turning round to his companion, “Now, then, come along, old Blokey!”

[Pg 226]When talking about someone your age or an older man, don't say "Old So-and-So," but just "So-and-So" or "Mr. So-and-So," depending on the situation. Also, avoid using nicknames for one another. Recently, we were quite shocked to hear a rough guy in a leather hat and a worn jacket shout to his friend, “Alright, come on, old Blokey!”

When you have got a cold in the head and weak eyes, do not go and call on young ladies.

When you have a bad cold and weak eyes, don’t go visiting young women.

Do not eat gravy with a knife, for fear those about you should suppose you to be going to commit suicide.

Do not eat gravy with a knife, as others might think you're about to harm yourself.

In offering to help a person at dinner, do not say, “Allow me to assist you.” When you ask people what wine they will take, never say, “What’ll you have?” or, “What’ll you do it in?”

In offering to help someone at dinner, don't say, “Let me assist you.” When you ask people what wine they want, never say, “What’ll you have?” or, “What’ll you do it in?”

If you are talking to a clergyman about another member of the clerical profession, adopt some other method of describing his avocation than that of saying, “I believe he is in your line.”

If you're talking to a clergyman about another member of the clergy, try to find a different way to describe his job instead of saying, “I think he works in your field.”

Do not recommend an omelet to a lady, as a good article.

Do not suggest an omelet to a woman as a good dish.

Be cautious not to use the initial letter of a person’s surname, in mentioning or in addressing him. For instance, never think of saying, “Mrs. Hobbs, pray, how is Mr. H.?”

Be careful not to use just the first letter of a person's last name when talking about or addressing them. For example, never say, “Mrs. Hobbs, how is Mr. H.?”

[Pg 227]We here approach the conclusion of our labours. Young gentlemen, once more it is earnestly requested that you will give your careful attention to the rules and admonitions which have been above laid down for your guidance. We might have given a great many more; but we hope that the spirit of our instructions will enable the diligent youth to supply, by observation and reflection, that which, for obvious reasons, we have necessarily left unsaid. And now we bid you farewell. That you may never have the misfortune of entering, with splashed boots, a drawing-room full of ladies; that you may never, having been engaged in a brawl on the previous evening, meet, with a black eye, the object of your affections the next morning; that you may never, in a moment of agitation, omit the aspirate, or use it when you ought not; that your laundress may always do justice to your linen; and your tailor make your clothes well, and send them home in due time; that your braces may never give way during a waltz; that you may never, sitting in a strong light at a large dinner-party, suddenly remember that you have not shaved for two days; that your hands and face may ever be free from tan, chaps, freckles, pimples, brandy-blossoms, and all other disfigurements; that you may never be either inelegantly fat, or ridiculously[Pg 228] lean; and finally, that you may always have plenty to eat, plenty to drink, and plenty to laugh at, we earnestly and sincerely wish. And should your lot in life be other than fortunate, we can only say, that we advise you to bear it with patience; to cultivate Comic Philosophy; and to look upon your troubles as a joke.

[Pg 227]We’re almost at the end of our efforts. Young gentlemen, we sincerely ask that you pay close attention to the rules and advice we've shared for your guidance. We could have provided many more, but we trust that the essence of our instructions will help diligent young men fill in what we've had to leave unsaid for obvious reasons. And now we say goodbye. May you never suffer the embarrassment of entering a drawing room full of ladies with muddy boots; may you never have to face your crush the morning after a night of fighting with a black eye; may you never forget to use the correct sounds in a moment of stress; may your laundry always be well done; may your tailor fit your clothes perfectly and deliver them on time; may your suspenders never fail during a waltz; may you never suddenly remember, while sitting under bright lights at a big dinner, that you haven't shaved in two days; may your hands and face always be free from tan, chaps, freckles, pimples, brandy-blossoms, and all other blemishes; may you never be awkwardly overweight or absurdly skinny; and above all, we wish you always have enough to eat, drink, and laugh at. If life doesn’t go as well as you’d like, we can only suggest that you handle it with patience, embrace a sense of humor about it, and treat your troubles like a joke. [Pg 228]

 

VIVAT REGINA!

Long live the Queen!

 

THE END.

THE END.

 

LONDON: PRINTED BY SAMUEL BENTLEY, BANGOR HOUSE, SHOE LANE.

LONDON: PRINTED BY SAMUEL BENTLEY, BANGOR HOUSE, SHOE LANE.

 

 


Footnotes:

References:

[1] It may be said that Punch is a foreign importation. True; and the same assertion may be made respecting the drink of that name, the ingredients of which are all exotic, except the water: nevertheless the peculiar fondness of our countrymen for it will hardly on that account be questioned. But the real fact is, that there is nothing outlandish about Punch except the name, and even that has been Anglicised. We are proverbial for improving on the inventions of other nations, but we have done more than improve upon Punch; we have entirely remodelled his character; and he is now no more an Italian than the descendant of one who came in with the Conqueror is a Norman. The correctness of this position will be found to be singularly borne out on a perusal of that celebrated work, “Punch and Judy;” in which (no doubt from unavoidable circumstances) the dialogues were actually taken down from the mouth of an Italian, one Piccini, an itinerant exhibitor of the drama. The book is, or ought to be, in everybody’s hands. Still, let any one refer to that particular part of it, and, provided that his taste is a correct one, he will not fail to be struck with the deteriorating effect which Signor Piccini’s broken English and Italian loquacity have produced on the spirit of the original. Nothing is more characteristic of the real Mr. Punch than the laconic manner in which he expresses himself, and nothing at the same time is more English. As to the embellishments of his discourse, introduced by Piccini, they are about as appropriate and admirable as Colley Cibber’s improvements on Richard the Third.

[1] One could say that Punch is a foreign import. That's true; and the same can be said about the drink by that name, which has all exotic ingredients except for the water. Still, it’s hard to question our countrymen's fondness for it because of that. The reality is there's nothing foreign about Punch except for the name, and even that has been made more English. We're known for improving on the creations of other countries, but we've done more than just improve Punch; we've completely changed his character. He is no longer Italian, just like a descendant of someone who came with the Conqueror isn't a Norman. The truth of this can be clearly seen when you read the famous work “Punch and Judy,” where the dialogues were actually recorded from an Italian, one Piccini, who was a traveling performer of the play. The book should be in everyone’s hands. Still, if anyone looks at that specific part, and if their taste is refined, they will definitely notice how the flaws in Piccini’s broken English and Italian chatter have lowered the spirit of the original. Nothing is more characteristic of the true Mr. Punch than the blunt way he speaks, which is also very English. The additions to his speech introduced by Piccini are as fitting and commendable as Colley Cibber's changes to Richard the Third.

[2] See Warren’s “Ode to Kitty of Shoe Lane,” Advertisements, London Press, passim.

[2] See Warren’s “Ode to Kitty of Shoe Lane,” Advertisements, London Press, passim.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!